diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55763-0.txt | 5715 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55763-0.zip | bin | 105034 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55763-8.txt | 5716 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55763-8.zip | bin | 104314 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55763-h.zip | bin | 418724 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55763-h/55763-h.htm | 6537 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55763-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 157725 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55763-h/images/i_004.jpg | bin | 111404 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55763-h/images/i_005.jpg | bin | 13133 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55763-h/images/i_265.jpg | bin | 28685 -> 0 bytes |
13 files changed, 17 insertions, 17968 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..e3f0f87 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #55763 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/55763) diff --git a/old/55763-0.txt b/old/55763-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index b25f591..0000000 --- a/old/55763-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5715 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Boy Fortune Hunters in the South Seas, by -L. Frank Baum - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Boy Fortune Hunters in the South Seas - -Author: L. Frank Baum - -Release Date: October 17, 2017 [EBook #55763] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BOY FORTUNE HUNTERS--SOUTH SEAS *** - - - - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, MFR, Stephen Hutcheson, -University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, University -of South Florida and the Online Distributed Proofreading -Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - - [Illustration: Among the Islanders] - - - - - The Boy - Fortune Hunters - in the - South Seas - - - By - FLOYD AKERS - - Author of - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Alaska, - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama, - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Egypt, - The Boy Fortune Hunters in China, - and The Boy Fortune Hunters in Yucatan - - [Illustration: Publisher logo] - - PUBLISHERS - THE REILLY & BRITTON CO. - CHICAGO - - Copyright, 1911 - By - The Reilly & Britton Co. - - - - - CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - I Senor De Jiminez 11 - II I Advance a Proposition 29 - III We Meet Some Queer People 40 - IV Nux and Bryonia 55 - V A South Pacific Typhoon 75 - VI A Freakish Shipwreck 88 - VII The Pearl People 98 - VIII The Reef Patrol 115 - IX Alfonso’s Antoinette 131 - X The Pearl City 147 - XI A King, A Priest, and A Boy 162 - XII The “Crooked One” 173 - XIII Living Shields 189 - XIV A Desperate Attempt 202 - XV My Execution 212 - XVI The Way It Happened 221 - XVII The Consequences 230 - XVIII A Run for Life 236 - XIX A Capricious Earthquake 246 - XX King Bryonia 255 - - - - - The - Boy Fortune Hunters - In The South Seas - - - - - CHAPTER I - SENOR DE JIMINEZ - - -“There’s one thing certain,” said my uncle, Naboth Perkins, banging his -fist on the table for emphasis. “If we don’t manage get a cargo in ten -days we’ll up anchor an’ quit this bloomin’ island.” - -My father the skipper, leaning back in his easy-chair with his legs—one -of them cork—stretched upon the table and his pipe in his mouth, nodded -assent as he replied: - -“Very good.” - -“Here it is five weeks since we finished unloadin’ that machinery,” went -on Uncle Naboth, “an’ since then the _Seagull’s_ been floatin’ like a -swan in the waters o’ Port Phillip an’ lettin’ the barnacles nip her. -There ain’t a shipper in Melbourne as’ll give us an ounce o’ cargo; an’ -why? Jest because we’re American an’ float the Stars an’ Stripes—that’s -why. There’s a deep-seated conspiracy agin American shipping in -Australia, an’ what little truck they’ve got to send to America goes in -British ships or it don’t go at all.” - -Again Captain Steele nodded. - -“S’pose we try Adelaide,” suggested big Ned Britton, our first mate. - -“That’s jest as bad,” declared Uncle Naboth. “It’s an off season, they -say; but the fact is, Australia sends mighty little to the United -States, an’ those that ship anything prefer English bottoms to ours. -Everything’s been contracted for months ahead, and the only chance the -_Seagull_ has of going home freighted is to grab some emergency -deal—where time counts—an’ load an’ skip before any Britisher comes into -port.” - -“Well?” said my father, inquiringly. - -“Well, that’s what we’ve been waitin’ for, an’ I’m gettin’ desprit tired -o’ the job. So now I’ll give these folks jest ten days to rustle up a -cargo for us, an’ if they don’t do it, away we goes in ballast.” - -I laughed at his earnestness. - -“Why, Uncle Naboth, it won’t hurt us to go home without freight,” said -I. “In fact, we’ll make better time, and for my part I see no use in -waiting ten days longer for such a ghostly chance.” - -“Don’t be foolish, Sam,” returned my uncle, impatiently. “Boys never -have any business instincts, anyhow. It’s our business to carry cargoes, -so to make the long voyage back home light-waisted is a howlin’ -shame—that’s what it is!” - -“We were paid so much for the cargo we brought that we can well afford -to run home in ballast,” I remarked. - -“There you go—jest like a boy. You’ve got a fat bank account, Sam -Steele; an’ so hev I; an’ so’s the Cap’n, your father. An’ we three own -the _Seagull_ an’ can do as we blame please with her. But business is -business, as Shylock says to the lawyers. We’re runnin’ this schooner to -make money—not one way, but both ways—an’ our business is to see that -every league she travels counts in dollars an’ cents. Nice merchantmen -we’d be to float off home in ballast, jest ’cause we got a big lump fer -bringin’ a load of farm machinery here; wouldn’t we, now?” - -“Oh, I don’t object to your trying for a cargo, Uncle Naboth. That’s -your part of the business, and if any man could make a contract you can -do so; but I see no use in getting annoyed or worried in case we find it -impossible to secure a consignment of freight.” - -Uncle Naboth smiled grimly. - -“I ain’t worried, Sam,” he said more mildly. “I’m only tellin’ you an’ -the Cap’n what my sentiments is.” - -We were seated in our pleasant sitting-room at the Radley Arms, one of -the cosiest inns I ever stopped at. It was a place much patronized by -mariners of the better class and Mrs. Wimp, our landlady, was certainly -a wonderful cook. Joe Herring, my chum and a lad who, although only -about my own age, served as second mate of the _Seagull_, had aroused my -uncle to speech by remarking that as far as he was concerned he wouldn’t -mind boarding all winter at the Radley Arms. But Joe was a silent -fellow, as was my father Captain Steele, and having evoked the above -tirade he said nothing further. Uncle Naboth had a perfect right to -issue his ultimatum concerning our freight, being supercargo and part -owner, and as our recent voyages had been fairly prosperous and we were -already amply paid for our present trip to Australia we were all in a -mood to take things philosophically. - -I think Ned Britton, the mate, was the most uneasy of our party, but -that was because he disliked the land and was only comfortable when -afloat. Ned even now lived on shipboard and kept everything taut and in -running order, while my father, Uncle Naboth and I had rooms at Mrs. -Wimp’s admirable inn. I am free to confess that I like a bit of land -loafing now and then, while poor Ned is never happy unless he knows the -water is sliding under the keel. - -Joe and I had ransacked sleepy old Melbourne pretty well by this time -and had enjoyed every day of the five weeks we had been ashore. There -wasn’t a great deal of excitement in town, but we managed to have a good -time and to keep amused. Our little group had sat in silent meditation -for a few moments following my uncle’s last remark, when Mrs. Wimp stuck -her head in the door and said: - -“’Ow’d yer loike to see a gent as wants to see yer?” - -We looked at one another inquiringly. - -“Who is it?” demanded Uncle Naboth. - -“’E didn’t say.” - -“Didn’t say what, Mrs. Wimp?” - -“Didn’t say ’oo ’e were.” - -“Did he say who he wanted to see?” - -“No sir.” - -“Then never mind. Tell him to call again, Mrs. Wimp,” I ventured to say, -amused at the landlady’s noncommittal manner. - -“No, no!” exclaimed my uncle. “It may be somethin’ about a cargo. Who -did he ask for, Mrs. Wimp?” - -“’E jus’ dropped in an’ said: ‘Is the _Seagull_ people stoppin’ ’ere?’ -‘They is,’ says I. ‘Then I wants to see ’em,’ says ’e. So I comes up to -see if it’s agreeable.” - -“It is, Mrs. Wimp,” asserted Uncle Naboth. “Be kind enough to show the -gentleman up.” - -Thereat Mrs. Wimp withdrew her head and closed the door. My father -filled his pipe anew and relighted it. Joe looked thoughtfully out of -the window into the alley below. I turned over a newspaper that lay upon -the table, while Ned and my uncle indulged in a few remarks about the -repairs recently made to the ship’s engines. Not one of us realized that -the next few minutes were destined to alter the trend of all our lives. - -Then came the visitor. He silently opened the door, closed it swiftly -behind him and stood with his back to it shrewdly eyeing us each one in -turn. - -The man’s stature was quite short and he was of slight build. His hair, -coarse in texture, sprinkled with gray and cropped close, stood straight -up on his forehead like a scrubbing brush. His eyes were black and -piercing in expression; his nose rather too fat; his chin square and -firm; his face long and lean, and his skin of the dusky olive hue -peculiar to natives of southern climes. His apparel was magnificent. The -velvet coat had gold buttons; he sported a loud checked vest of purple -and orange, and his cravat was a broad bow of soft white ribbon with -gold fringe at the edges. - -At once I began speculating whether he was a vaudeville actor or a -circus barker; but either idea was dispelled when I noticed his -diamonds. These were enormous, and had a luster that defied imitation. -His shirt buttons were diamonds as big around as my little finger nail; -he had another monster in the center of his bow tie and his fingers -fairly glittered with gems of the same character. Every link of a huge -watch guard was set with diamonds, and his cuff buttons were evidently -worth a small fortune. - -The appearance of this small but gorgeous individual in our dingy -sitting-room produced an incongruous effect. The air was fogged with -tobacco smoke; my father still lazily rested his legs across the -table-top; the rest of us lounged in unconventional attitudes. However, -being Americans we were more astonished than impressed by the vision -that burst upon us and did not rise nor alter our positions in any way. - -“Which it is the gentleman who the ship _Seagull_ owns?” demanded the -stranger, mixing his English in his agitation, although he spoke it very -clearly for a foreigner. - -Uncle Naboth became our spokesman. - -“There are three owners,” said he. - -“Ah! where they are?” - -“All in this room,” replied my uncle. - -“Excellent!” exclaimed our visitor, evidently pleased. He glanced around -him, drew a chair to the table and sat down. My father moved his wooden -leg a bit to give the stranger more room. - -“What is price?” he inquired, looking at Mr. Perkins, whom he faced. - -“Price for what, sir?” - -“Ship,” said the man. - -“Oh, you want to buy the ship?” gasped my uncle, fairly staggered by the -suggestion. - -“If you please, if you like; if it is rais—rais—raison—_a_—ble.” - -Uncle Naboth stared at him. My father coolly filled his pipe again. The -man’s quick eye caught Joe and I exchanging smiling glances, and he -frowned slightly. - -“At what price you hold your ship?” he persisted, turning again to my -uncle. - -“My dear sir,” was the perplexed reply, “we’ve never figured on selling -the _Seagull_. We built it to keep—to have for our own use. We’re -seamen, and it’s our home. If you’d ask us offhand what we’d sell our -ears for, we’d know just as well what to answer.” - -The man nodded, looking thoughtful. - -“What the ship cost?” he asked. - -“Something over two hundred thousand dollars.” - -“United State America dollars?” - -“Of course.” - -Our visitor drew an envelope from his pocket; laid it on the table and -scribbled some figures upon the back. - -“Ver’ well,” he said, presently; “I take him at two hunder thousan’ -dollar, American.” - -“But—” - -“It is bargain. What your terms?” - -“Cash!” snapped Uncle Naboth, laughing at the man’s obstinacy. - -The diamond-bedecked man leaned his elbow on the table and his head on -his hand in a reflective pose. Then he straightened up and nodded his -head vigorously. - -“Why not?” he exclaimed. “Of course it must the cash be. You will know, -sir, that a gentleman does not carry two hunder’ thousan’ dollar about -his person, and although I have had more than that sum on deposit in -Bank of Melbourne, it have been expend in recent purchases. However, -nevertheless, in spite of, I may say, I have ample fund in Bogota. I -will make you draft on my bank there, and you may sail with me in my -ship and collect the money in gold when we arrive. That is cash payment, -Señor; is not?” - -“Bogota!” remarked my uncle, by this time thoroughly bewildered. “That -is a long way off.” - -“Merely across Pacific,” said the other easily. “There is direct route -to it through the South Seas.” - -My father nodded in confirmation of this statement. He knew his charts -by heart. - -“Sir,” said Uncle Naboth, sitting up and heaving a deep sigh, “I have -not the honor of knowing who the blazes you are.” - -The stranger cast a stealthy glance around the room. Then he leaned -forward and said in a low voice: - -“I am Jiminez.” - -This impressive statement failed to enlighten my uncle. - -“Jiminez who?” he inquired. - -For an instant the man seemed offended. Then he smiled condescendingly. - -“To be sure!” he replied. “You are of United State and have no interest -in South American affairs. It is natural you have ignorance regarding -our politics. In Bogota the name of De Jiminez stands for reform; and -reform stands for—” He hesitated. - -“What?” asked my uncle. - -“Revolution!” - -“That’s only nat’ral,” observed Mr. Perkins complacently. “I hear -revolutions are your reg’lar diet down in South America. If there didn’t -happen to be a revolution on tap your people wouldn’t know what to do -with themselves.” - -Señor de Jiminez frowned at this. - -“We will not politic discuss, if you please,” he rejoined stiffly. “We -will discuss ship.” - -“We don’t want to sell,” said my uncle positively. - -De Jiminez looked at him speculatively. - -“I tell you with frankness, I must have ship,” said he. - -“What for?” - -“I will tell you that—but in more privacy,” with a wave of his hand -toward our interested group. - -“Oh, these are all _Seagull_ men,” announced Uncle Naboth. “I’ll -introduce you, Mr. Yim—Him—Jim—” - -“Jiminez.” He pronounced it “He-ma-noth” now, in Spanish fashion. - -“This is Captain Steele, our skipper and part owner,” continued my -uncle. “This young man is Sam Steele, his son, and also part owner. Sam -is purser and assistant supercargo of the _Seagull_. I’m supercargo, the -third owner, and uncle to Sam an’ brother-in-law to the Cap’n. Is that -all clear to you?” - -De Jiminez bowed. - -“Here is Ned Britton, our first mate; and also Joe Herring, our second -mate. Both are trusted comrades and always know as much as we know. So -what you say, stranger, is as private before these people as if you -spoke to but one of us. Therefore, fire ahead.” - -The man considered a moment; then he said slowly: - -“You must know there are spies upon me here in Melbourne, as there are -everywhere, whichever I go; so I cannot too careful be. You ask me why I -want ship. I answer: to carry supplies of war to Colombia—arms and -ammunition for the Cause—all of which I have successful purchase here in -Australia.” - -“Oh; you’re going to start something, are you?” inquired Uncle Naboth. - -“It is already start, sir,” was the dignified response. “I am to -complete the revolution. As you do not understan’ ver’ well, I will the -explanation make that my country is rule by a bad president—a -dictator—an autocrat! We call ourselves republic, Señor Americaine; but -see! we are not now a republic; we are under despotism. My belove people -are all slave to tyrant, who heeds no law but his own evil desire. Is it -not my duty to break his power—to free my country?” - -“Perhaps,” answered Mr. Perkins, his calmness in sharp contrast to the -other’s agitation. “But I can’t see as it’s any of _our_ -bread-and-butter. It’s your country, sir, but you must remember it’s not -ours; and to tell you the cold fact, we don’t propose to sell the -_Seagull_.” - -At this Señor de Jiminez looked a bit worried. But the little Spaniard -was game, and did not give up easily. - -“I must have ship!” he asserted. “I am rich—have much money entrusted to -me for the Cause—my estate is ver’ large. The best families of Colombia -are all with me; now and always, whatever I do. See, Señor; it was my -ancestor who discover South America! who discover the River Orinoco! who -was first governor of my country under the Queen of Spain! Yes, yes. I -am descend direct from the great navigator Gonzalo Quesada de Jiminez, -of whom you read in history.” - -“I congratulate you,” said Uncle Naboth dryly. - -“I have here in Melbourne congregate the means to carry on the war, -which is now languish for want of arms and ammunition. It is all ready -to send to Bogota. Therefore, you see, I must really have ship.” - -“But why buy one?” asked my uncle. “Why not send your stuff as freight?” - -“Impossible!” exclaimed the other. “You are United State. Well, United -State forbid any merchant ship to carry arms to friendly state for -starting revolution. If I hire you to do so I get you in trouble, and -myself in trouble. I want no quarrel with United State, for when I am -myself President of Colombia I must stand well with other powers. So it -is same with every nation. I cannot hire a ship. I must buy one and take -responsibility myself.” - -This frank and friendly explanation led me to regard the flashy little -man more kindly than before. I had been busy thinking, knowing that -Uncle Naboth had set his heart on making some money on the return -voyage. So, during the pause that followed the speech of Señor de -Jiminez, I turned the matter over in my mind and said: - -“Tell me, sir, what you propose doing with the ship after you get to -Colombia with it?” - -He stared at me a moment. - -“It is of little use then,” said he, “unless I could put some cannon on -board and use him for gunboat.” - -“Have you ever been aboard the _Seagull_?” I continued. - -He shook his head. - -“I have inquire about every ship now in Port Phillip,” he said. “Not one -is available but yours that is big enough to carry my cargo—all others -are owned in foreign lands and cannot be bought. But I see your ship, -and it look like a good ship; I inquire and am told by my friends here -it is famous for speed and safety.” - -“It is all that,” agreed my uncle heartily. - -“We have a couple of guns on board already,” I continued; “for sometimes -we sail in seas where it is necessary for us to protect ourselves. But -as a matter of fact the _Seagull_ would make a poor gunboat, because she -has no protective armor. So it seems all you could use her for would be -to carry your revolutionary supplies to Colombia and land them -secretly.” - -“That is all that I require!” he said quickly, giving me a keen look. - -“Sam,” said my uncle, “you’re goin’ to make a durn fool of yourself; I -kin see it in your eye!” - - - - - CHAPTER II - I ADVANCE A PROPOSITION - - -By this time all eyes were upon my face, and realizing that I was about -to suggest a bold undertaking I was a little embarrassed how to -continue. - -“For our part, sir,” said I, addressing Señor de Jiminez and keeping my -gaze averted from the others, “it is our intention to sail for America -presently, and we would like to carry a good paying cargo with us. So it -strikes me we ought to find a way to get together. Have you spent all -your funds here in purchases, or have you some left?” - -He figured on the envelope again—eagerly now, for his quick brain had -already grasped my forthcoming proposition. - -“I have still in bank here equal to nine thousan’ dollar United State -money,” said he. - -“Very well,” I rejoined. “Now suppose you purchase from us the _Seagull_ -for two hundred thousand dollars, and pay down nine thousand in cash, -agreeing to resell the ship to us as soon as we are free of the cargo -for the sum of one hundred and ninety-one thousand dollars, accepting -your own draft, which you are to give us, in full payment. In that way -the thing might be arranged.” - -He had brightened up wonderfully during my speech and was about to reply -when Uncle Naboth, who had been shaking his head discontentedly, broke -in with: - -“No, Sam, it won’t do. It ain’t enough by half. Your scheme is jest a -makeshift an’ I kin see where we might get into a peck o’ trouble aidin’ -an’ abettin’ a rebellion agin a friendly country. Moreover, you don’t -take into account the fact that we’ve got to operate the ship across the -South Seas, an’ the salaries an’ wages fer such a long voyage amounts to -considerable.” - -I have respect for Uncle Naboth’s judgment, so was rather crestfallen at -his disapproval. But Señor de Jiminez, who was alert to every phase of -the argument, said quickly: - -“It is true. Nine thousan’ dollar is too much for an ordinary voyage, -and too little for such voyage as I propose. I will pay fifteen thousan’ -dollar.” - -“You haven’t the cash,” remarked my uncle, “and revolutions are -uncertain things.” - -Jiminez took time to muse over the problem, evidently considering his -dilemma from every viewpoint. Then he began to shed his diamonds. He -took out his jeweled cuff buttons, his studs, pin and watch guard, and -laid them on the table. - -“Here,” said he, “are twenty thousan’ dollar worth of jewels—the finest -and purest diamonds in all the world. I offer them as security. You take -my nine thousan’ dollar in gold, and my personal note for six thousan’, -which I pay as soon as in Colombia we land. If I do not, you keep the -diamonds, which bring you much more in your own country. You see, -gentlemen, I trust you. You are honest, but you make a hard bargain—hard -for the man who must use you in spite of difficulty. But I have no -complaint. I am in emergency; I must pay liberally to accomplish my -great purpose. So then, what is result? Do I purchase the ship as Señor -Sam Steele he describe?” - -Uncle Naboth hesitated and looked at my father, who had listened with -his usual composure to all this but said not a word. Now he removed his -pipe, cleared his throat and said: - -“I’m agree’ble. Colombia ain’t so blame much out’n our way, Naboth. An’ -the pay’s lib’ral enough.” - -“What do you think, Ned?” asked my uncle. - -“The Cap’n’s said it,” answered the mate, briefly. - -“Joe?” - -Joe started and looked around at being thus appealed to. He was only a -boy; but Uncle Naboth knew from experience that Joe never spoke without -thinking and that his thoughts were fairly logical ones. - -“The deal looks all right on the face of it, sir,” said he. “But before -you sign a contract I’d know something more of this gentleman and his -prospects of landing his arms in safety, so we can get away from -Colombia without a fight. Let Sam find out all he can about this -revolution and its justice, and get posted thoroughly. Then, if it still -seems a safe proposition, go ahead, for the terms are fair enough.” - -“Of course,” answered Uncle Naboth, “we don’t mean to jump before we -look. Other things bein’ equal an’ satisfaction guaranteed, I’ll say to -you, Mr. Jim—Yim—Jiminez, that I b’lieve we can strike a bargain.” - -The little man’s face had seemed careworn as he listened intently to -this exchange of ideas. Evidently he was desperately anxious to get the -_Seagull_ to deliver his contraband goods. But he offered no objection -to Joe’s cautious suggestion. Instead he turned to me, after a little -thought, and said: - -“Time is with me very precious. I must get to Bogota as soon as -possible—to the patriots awaiting me. So to satisfy your doubts I will -quickly try. It is my request, Señor Sam, that you accompany me to my -hotel, and the evening spend in my society—you and your friend Señor -Joe. Then to-morrow morning we will sign the papers and begin to load at -once the ship. Do you then accept my hospitality?” - -I turned to Uncle Naboth. - -“Do you think you can trust Joe and me?” I asked. - -“Guess so,” he responded. “Your jedgment’s as good as mine in this deal, -which is a gamble anyway you put it. Go with Mr. Jiminez, if you like, -and find out all he’ll let you. Mostly about him, though; nobody knows -anything about a revolution.” - -“Very well, Uncle,” I answered. Then I turned to the Colombian. “Sir,” -said I, “we cordially accept your invitation. You seem fair and just in -your dealings and for the present, at least, I’m glad to have formed -your acquaintance. Keep your diamonds until we ask for the security. As -you sail in our company you may as well wear them until circumstances -require us to demand them of you.” - -He bowed and restored the gems to their former places. Then he rose and -took his hat. - -“You will return with me to my apartments?” - -“If you desire it,” said I. - -“Then, Señors, I am at your service.” - -Joe quietly left his seat, saying: “I’ll be ready in a jiffy, Sam,” and -started for his room—a room we shared together. After a moment’s -hesitation I followed him. - -“What are you going to do?” I asked. - -“Slick up a bit and pack my toothbrush. Didn’t you hear De Jiminez speak -of his ‘apartments’ at the hotel? And we’re to stay all night it seems.” - -“True enough,” I exclaimed. “We must look decent, old man,” and I -quickly changed my clothing and threw into a small grip such articles as -I thought might be needed. Joe was ready before me, and I saw him -quietly slip a revolver into his hip pocket; so I did the same, smiling -at the incongruity of going armed to make a semisocial visit. - -We found Señor de Jiminez slightly impatient when we returned to the -sitting-room, so we merely said good-bye to our friends and followed him -out to the street. The Radley Arms was situated in a retired and very -quiet district, and our exit seemed entirely unobserved except by our -curious landlady. A sleepy beggar was sitting on the corner, and before -him the Colombian paused and said in a calm tone: - -“What will your report be, then? That I have visited the Radley Arms? -Well, let me give you help. I had friends there—these young -gentlemen—who are returning with me to my hotel. You will find us there -this evening and until morning. Will such information assist you, my -good spy?” - -The beggar grinned and replied: - -“You’re a rare one, De Jiminez. But don’t blame me; I’m only earnin’ my -grub.” - -“I know,” said the other, gravely. “You do the dirty work for my -countryman, the chief spy. But I do not care; you are both powerless to -injure me, or to interfere with my plans.” - -Then he walked on, and a short distance down the street hailed a cab -that was rolling by. We three entered the vehicle and were driven -directly into the busiest section of the city. - -“The driver of this cab,” remarked De Jiminez, “is also a spy; and if -you could behind us see you would find the beggar riding with us.” - -“They seem to keep good track of you, Señor,” said Joe. - -“I do not mind,” answered the man. “If my arrangement with you succeeds -I shall be able to get away from here before my enemies can interfere.” - -It was already growing late in the day and the streets were lighted as -we entered the main thoroughfares. Our host seemed lost in thought and -few remarks were exchanged between us during the long ride. - -Finally we drew up before an imposing looking edifice which I quickly -recognized as the Hotel Markham, quite the swellest public house in all -Melbourne. It cost one a lot to stop at such a place I well knew, but -reflected that Señor de Jiminez, if important enough to conduct a -revolution, might be expected to live in decent style—especially if the -“patriots” paid his expenses. - -I suppose it would be becomingly modest to admit right here that Joe and -I were rather young to be sent on such an errand. Perhaps Señor de -Jiminez recognized this fact even more fully than we did. But in justice -to ourselves I must add that we were boys of more than ordinary -experience, our adventures on many voyages having taught us to think -quickly, act coolly and carefully consider every motive presented to us. -Predisposed as I was in favor of this queer Colombian, who interested me -because he was playing a desperate game and had the nerve to play it -well, I had no intention of deceiving myself or allowing him to deceive -me in regard to his standing and responsibility. It was my business to -find out all I could about the man, and I fully intended to keep my eyes -and ears wide open. - -The first thing I noticed as we entered the hotel was the respectful -deference paid our conductor by the servants, who seemed eager to wait -upon him. The manager came from his little booth with a smile and bow -for Señor de Jiminez and promptly assigned Joe and me to a large room -which he said was connected with the “suite” of our host. De Jiminez -himself conducted us to this room, a very luxurious chamber, and then -excused himself, saying: - -“You will wish to prepare for dinner and I must the same do also. When -you are ready, be kind to come into my apartments, Number 18, which is -the first door at your left. Have you necessaries in everything?” - -We assured him we were amply provided for and he left us with a -courteous bow. There wasn’t much for us to do, except to wash and brush -ourselves and examine the rich furnishings of the place. Neither Joe nor -I was an utter stranger to luxurious living, although our ordinary -quarters were commonplace enough and our mode of life extremely simple. -We have seen palaces of great magnificence, and therefore the handsome -room assigned us did not impress us as much as it interested us. - -We whiled away half or three-quarters of an hour in order not to crowd -our host too closely, and then we knocked at the door of room Number 18. - - - - - CHAPTER III - WE MEET SOME QUEER PEOPLE - - -A servant in private livery admitted us to a spacious drawing-room and -Señor de Jiminez, arrayed in a regulation dress suit, in which he -appeared far more imposing than in the flashy attire he had before worn, -advanced quickly to greet us. At a center table sat an aged, pleasant -faced lady and crouching in a chair by the fireplace was a youth of -about my own age, who bore so strong a facial resemblance to De Jiminez -that it needed no shrewdness to guess he was his son. - -Our host led us first to the lady. - -“Young gentlemen,” said he, as with profound deference he bowed before -her, “I have the honor to present my mother, Señora de Jiminez.” - -She smiled graciously and extended her hands to us. - -“It is unfortune,” he added, “that she is not with your English language -familiar.” - -“Oh, but I speak Spanish—a little,” said I; for I had learned it during -a sojourn in Panama. Then I told the lady I was glad to meet her, -speaking in her own tongue, and she bade me welcome. - -De Jiminez seemed pleased. He next led me to the young fellow by the -fire, who had not risen nor even glanced toward us, but seemed -tremendously interested in his own thoughts. These could not have been -very pleasant, judging from the somber expression of his face. - -“My son Alfonso,” said our host, introducing us. “Alfonso, I present Mr. -Steele and Mr. Herring, two young American gentlemen I have recently -met.” - -The boy looked up quickly. - -“Not of the _Seagull_!” he exclaimed in English. - -“Yes.” - -“Then—” he began eagerly; but his father stopped him with a gesture. - -“I am making consideration of a proposition they have made to me,” he -observed with dignity. - -“Perhaps, Alfonso, we may sail back to Colombia in the _Seagull_.” - -The boy’s eyes glistened. They were dark and restless eyes, very like -those of his parent. He rose from his chair and shook hands with us with -an appearance of cordiality. We now saw he was remarkably short of -stature. Although he was sixteen the crown of his head scarcely reached -to my shoulder. But he assumed the airs and dress of a man and I noticed -he possessed his father’s inordinate love for jewelry. - -“Would you prefer in the hotel restaurant to dine, or in our private -salon?” inquired the elder De Jiminez. - -“It is unimportant to us, sir,” I returned. “Do not alter your usual -custom on our account, I beg of you.” - -“Then,” said he, “I will order service in the salon.” He seemed relieved -and went to consult his servant. - -Meantime young Alfonso looked at us curiously. - -“You do not own the _Seagull_, I suppose,” he remarked. - -“Why not?” I asked with a smile. - -“It’s a fine ship. I’ve been over to look at it this afternoon—” - -“Oh; you have!” - -“Yes. They would not let me go aboard, but I saw all I wished to. It is -swift and trim—what is called ‘yacht built.’ It can sail or go by steam. -Your crew looks like a good one.” - -“That is all true, sir,” I agreed, amused at his observations. - -“And you young fellows own it?” - -“I don’t,” said Joe. “I’m second mate, that’s all. But Mr. Steele here -is one-third owner, with his father and uncle owning the other -two-thirds.” - -Alfonso looked at me intently. - -“Have you sold it to my father?” he asked in a low voice. - -“Not yet,” said I, laughing. “But, as Señor de Jiminez told you, we are -considering the matter.” - -“You know why we want it?” - -“‘We’?” I repeated. “Are you also a conspirator—pardon me, a -patriot—then?” - -“I am a De Jiminez,” he returned proudly. “After my father I am entitled -to rule over Colombia.” - -“To rule? That savors of monarchy. I thought Colombia is a republic.” - -“You are quite right. It _is_ a republic—as Mexico is; as Venezuela and -Costa Rica are. But the president has great power. Is not Diaz equal to -a king?” - -“I am not very well posted on South American or Mexican politics,” I -replied evasively. “But from what your father said I imagine there is -already a president in Colombia.” - -He gave a frown at this, amusingly like his father’s frown. Then his -face cleared and he said: - -“Permit me to explain. The family of De Jiminez has controlled Colombian -politics ever since my great ancestor discovered the country and called -it New Grenada. But a few years ago, while my father was traveling in -Europe, the opposition obtained control and still has the presidency. -The important and wealthy class, however, resented the usurpation, and -even before my father alarmed at the situation hurried back home, a -revolution had begun. I say a revolution, because the opposition had -firmly established themselves. We are really attempting a restoration of -the rightful party to its former power.” - -“In our own republic,” I said thoughtfully, “the votes of the majority -rule. Why do you not resort to the ballot instead of to arms?” - -“I have visited your country,” he said. “The conditions there are -different. In Colombia we have a small class of wealthy and influential -people and a horde of vulgar laborers who are little more than slaves. -They have small intelligence, no education, and work for a bare living. -My father tried to establish a school system that would enable them to -rise above such conditions. They would not send their children to the -schools. Then he tried to force them by law—compulsory education you -know, copied from your own and other countries—but they rebelled at this -and the opposition made capital out of their resentment. The result was -the overthrow of the De Jiminez party as I have stated.” - -This seemed to put a new aspect on the revolution. I began to approve -the action of the De Jiminez party and to sympathize with their “cause.” - -“Has your father many followers in Colombia?” I asked. - -“The intelligent class is of course with him; small in numbers but -controlling the wealth of the country. We ourselves are coffee planters -and bankers, and we employ several hundred laborers who will do whatever -we may direct—and do it willingly. Many of the families in sympathy with -us can also control their servants; but we have found great difficulty -in securing arms and ammunition for them. We have organized and drilled -several regiments—I have drilled our own men myself—but they cannot -fight without weapons. That is why we are so eager to ship our cargo of -arms to Colombia.” - -The elder De Jiminez had returned in time to hear the conclusion of this -speech, and he nodded approval. It seemed to me that the little fellow -really talked remarkably well. He spoke better English than his father -and expressed himself in well chosen language. It at once occurred to me -why Joe and I had been invited here. The young De Jiminez was a rabid -partisan of “the Cause” and his clever father imagined that an -enthusiastic boy would be more apt to impress boys of his own age than -his senior might impress men. The thought put me somewhat on my guard -and made me inquire into things more carefully. - -“Australia seems a queer place to obtain a cargo of arms,” I remarked. -“There are no factories here I believe.” - -“No,” said our host, “the arms I purchased came from England consigned -to a local firm. We could not purchase direct for it would result in -international complications; but we have many friends here in Australia. -It is a favorite resort for exiles from my country, and that is why I -arranged the purchase here. But come; dinner is served and I hope you -have good appetites.” - -He gave his arm to his old mother, who was remarkably active for her -years, and led the way to a connecting room where the dinner was served. -It was a fine spread, and Joe and I did full justice to the many -courses. - -Afterward we returned to the drawing-room, where the old lady read a -Spanish periodical while we chatted in English concerning Colombian -affairs and the revolution. - -I learned that the De Jiminez family was considered among the wealthiest -of the republic. Our host conducted an important banking business in -Bogota and had extensive coffee plantations in the foothills. He was not -directly known as the leader of the revolutionists, but would be chosen -the new president by the insurgents if they succeeded in overturning the -present government. Yet De Jiminez was scarcely safe in his own country -just at present and intended to land in a secret cove on the coast and -transport his cargo of arms inland to one of the rendezvous of the -revolutionists. - -Young Alfonso was as ardent a partisan as his father. He was -tremendously ambitious and it seemed his father encouraged this, telling -his son many times that the future of his country would some day be -dependent upon the boy’s ability and courage and that he must uphold the -honorable name of De Jiminez. - -Their assumed importance was of course amusing to me, who looked upon -their seven by nine country with tolerant disdain; but to them Colombia -and the revolution were the most tremendous things in the world. And, -after all they were simple, kindly people, honestly inclined and -desirous of improving the conditions in their native land if this -“tempest in a teapot” resulted in their favor. I had already decided -that we would be justified in concluding the deal with Señor de Jiminez -when a diversion was created by the arrival of visitors. - -The servant ushered two ladies into the room. One was a beautiful woman -of middle age and the other a tall, slim girl who was evidently her -daughter. Both were exquisitely dressed and impressed me as persons of -importance even before I noticed the extreme courtesy with which our -host greeted them. - -Introductions followed. The elder lady was Señora de Alcantara of -Bogota, and the younger her daughter Lucia. At once Madam inquired in an -eager tone: - -“Well, De Jiminez, have you succeeded in getting a ship?” - -“I think so,” he replied, glancing at me a bit doubtfully. “The only -thing still to be settled is the matter of terms. I have not much money -left to satisfy the owners, who have no confidence in their being able -to collect when we arrive at Colombia. But I hope it can yet be arranged -in a satisfactory manner.” - -“I also hope so,” she returned, “for I am anxious to travel home in your -company.” - -“You!” he exclaimed in unfeigned astonishment. - -“Yes. I have just received letters of absolute pardon from the -government. I am free to return to my home in Bogota whenever I please.” - -“You surprise me, Señora,” he said, evidently disturbed by the news. -Then he took the lady aside, and while they were conversing privately -Alfonso said to us: - -“De Alcantara, her husband, was the first leader of the revolution, and -was killed in battle two years ago. His wife and daughter fled to -Australia and their estates were confiscated. This is indeed surprising -news; but I think the government wishes to placate the wealthy classes -by this lenient action.” - -Señor de Jiminez returned to our group smiling and content. I overheard -Madam de Alcantara say in Spanish to Madam de Jiminez. “Never, under any -circumstances, will I abandon the Cause. I shall return to my estates, -because here I am an exile and dependent upon our friends for -maintenance. There I may intrigue to advance the revolution, although I -am warned against mixing in politics if I accept the government’s -amnesty.” - -“The Cause is sacred to us all,” was the calm reply. - -Lucia de Alcantara was at once monopolized by Alfonso, who deserted us -to pay the young girl marked attention. She did not appear to resent -this; neither did she respond with much enthusiasm. She was really a -beautiful girl, not more than fifteen or sixteen years of age, and her -slender, willowy form towered so far above the undersized Alfonso that I -remarked to Joe, aside: “That certainly is the long and short of it old -man, isn’t it?” - -“I suppose there will be accommodations in the _Seagull_ for the -ladies?” inquired Señor de Jiminez. - -“Yes,” said I; “they might be made fairly comfortable.” - -He said no more then, but presently sat down to a quiet game of bezique -with Madam de Alcantara, leaving Alfonso to entertain us as well as -Lucia. We found that the girl spoke English, and she became so -interested in our accounts of the United States that she fairly ignored -the youthful Colombian to question us about our country, our ship, and -the chances of our sailing together across the South Seas. - -It was quite late when they left, Alfonso and his father both escorting -their guests to the carriage, and on their return Joe and I pleaded -fatigue and retired to our rooms. - -“Well, Joe,” I said, when we were alone, “what do you think now?” - -“Mighty pretty girl,” he returned musingly. - -“But about the business deal?” - -“Oh, that,” he responded, waking up, “I’m in favor of it, taking it all -around. We get well paid and run no especial chances except when we land -the goods. We’ve done harder things than that, Sam, for less money; so -it needn’t bother us much. You see the Alcantaras can have the for’ard -cabin and—” - -“Bother the Alcantaras!” I exclaimed impatiently. “You’re usually -opposed to passengers, Joe.” - -“I know; but they’re anxious to get home and Lucia said—” - -“‘Lucia!’” - -“Isn’t that her name?” he demanded. - -“I believe it is.” - -“She’s a clever sort of a girl. Usually, Sam, girls are dubs; but this -Spanish creature has lots of ‘go’ to her and won’t make bad company on -the voyage.” - -I let him alone, then, and went to bed. Joe Herring was a silent fellow -at ordinary times, but if I had let him ramble on about this girl I am -sure he’d have kept me awake half the night. It didn’t strike me there -was anything remarkable about her either. - - - - - CHAPTER IV - NUX AND BRYONIA - - -Our report seemed to satisfy my uncle and my father when we returned to -the Radley Arms at ten o’clock the next morning. At twelve Señor de -Jiminez appeared in his checked vest and diamonds and signed the -contract, paying us nine thousand dollars in gold and giving us a draft -on his own bank in Bogota for six thousand. We also secured papers -granting us the right to repurchase the _Seagull_ by returning the notes -we accepted for the sale price, which notes we believed not worth the -paper they were written on. Then, all business details being completed -and the ship formally turned over to its new owner, the early afternoon -saw us all aboard the _Seagull_ engaged in stowing the cases of arms and -ammunition which had already begun to arrive. De Jiminez did not intend -to waste any time, that was certain, and one dray after another brought -our freight to the lighter, which transferred it to the ship. - -The boxes were of all sizes and shapes, being labeled in big black -letters “Machinery.” They were consigned to the coffee plantation of De -Jiminez. There were a lot of them and they were tremendously heavy -things; but we stowed them in the hold as rapidly as they arrived and -two days sufficed to get the entire cargo aboard. - -On the evening of the second day our passengers boarded us. There were -five of them including the elder De Jiminez, his mother and son, and -Madam de Alcantara and her daughter. They were accompanied by trunks and -bandboxes galore; enough to make my father grunt disdainfully and Uncle -Naboth look glum. I think none of us—except perhaps our erratic second -mate, Joe—was greatly delighted at the prospect of female passengers on -a long voyage; but we had made our bargain and must abide by it. - -De Jiminez had bustled around all day getting the ship’s papers in shape -and preparing for the voyage, while young Alfonso, whom Uncle Naboth had -promptly dubbed “Little Jim,” attended to the loading of the boxes with -the coolness and care of a veteran. They couldn’t wait a moment after -the last case of arms was aboard. Bill Brace, the engineer, had steam up -long ahead of time; so at dusk we hoisted anchor and slowly steamed out -of Port Phillip into the calm blue waters of the South Pacific. If any -government spies watched De Jiminez depart he was indifferent to them, -and they were now powerless to interfere with his plans. - -The comfort of our passengers depended wholly upon two men of our crew -whom I have not yet had the opportunity of introducing to you. Our own -personal comfort had depended upon them for years, so I am justified in -making the above statement. They were gigantic blacks; not negroes of -the African type, but straight-haired ebony fellows who were natives of -some island in these very seas where we were now sailing. Their names -were Nux and Bryonia, and one was our steward and the other our -cook—fairly entitled, indeed, to be called our “chef.” - -Concerning these curious names there is a serio-comic story which I will -briefly relate. - -A number of years ago, while Uncle Naboth Perkins was sailing an old tub -he and my father jointly owned on a voyage from New Zealand to San -Francisco, he encountered somewhere in the South Seas a native canoe -drifting upon the waves. It seemed at first to be vacant, but as it -passed close to the lee of the slow-going sailing vessel the seamen -noticed something lying flat in the bottom of the dugout. They threw a -grappling hook and drew the little boat alongside, when they discovered -two black men lying bound hand and foot and senseless from lack of food -and water. How many days they had drifted about in that condition no one -could tell, least of all the poor victims. Being hoisted aboard the -bodies were laid side by side upon the deck and Uncle Naboth, who was -the only excuse for a physician there was aboard, examined them and -found that both were still alive. But the condition of the poor fellows -was exceedingly precarious. Had they not possessed such stalwart frames -and splendid constitutions they would have been dead long before. - -So Uncle Naboth brought out the ship’s medicine chest and found it -rather shy of restoratives. Aside from calomel and quinine, neither of -which seemed appropriate for the case, the only remedies the chest -contained were two bottles of homeopathic pills—one of nux vomica and -the other of bryonia. - -My uncle pondered a time between these unknown medicines and decided to -give one black the nux and the other the bryonia, hoping thus to save at -least one of the disabled castaways. So a course of treatment began. -Both were liberally fed brandy and water and one was given six pills of -nux vomica and the other six pills of bryonia, the doses being -administered every hour. Mr. Perkins became intensely interested in the -results, and that no mistake might be made he labeled one black boy -“Nux” and the other “Bryonia.” “Nux” regained consciousness first, and -while the amateur physician was regretting that he had not fed them both -the same dope “Bryonia” opened his eyes to the world again. - -I have always suspected the brandy and water really did the job, but -Uncle Naboth was so proud of his medical skill that he will never admit -that possibility. - -“It’s a doctor’s duty to guess,” he has said more than once referring to -this occasion, “an’ I managed to guess right because I only had two -medicines an’ both of ’em was recommended to kill or cure. The dog-gone -little sugar pills must ’a’ had extract o’ magic in ’em; that’s what I -think.” - -Anyhow, Nux and Bryonia got well and regained their strength, and more -grateful fellows never lived. Neither could understand a word of -English, while their own language was a puzzle to all the crew; but they -were quick to observe and ready to undertake any work that lay at hand. - -Not knowing where to drop the castaways, nor wishing to delay the voyage -because of two black men, my uncle decided to carry them along with him, -and their intelligence and devotion so won him that before the voyage -ended he prized Nux and Bryonia more than all the rest of the crew put -together. They gradually picked up a word of English here and there -until they were able to make themselves understood, and in time they -learned to speak it fluently. But they had never a word to say of their -experiences or past life and we really knew little about their -antecedents. - -The following year we had another ship in which I sailed my first voyage -with Uncle Naboth, and Nux and Bryonia watched over me so -faithfully—saving my life on one important occasion—that I learned to -regard them both very highly and a friendship was formed between us that -time has only strengthened. So of course when we built our fine new ship -the _Seagull_, Nux and Bry became fixtures in it as much as we were -ourselves, and I must admit that no owners ever had more faithful or -capable servants. - -Bryonia was the taller of the two, although both were stalwart fellows, -and perhaps he was a bit more shrewd and active than Nux. He became our -cook, learning the art with amazing rapidity, and I am positive that no -ship’s cook ever lived who was his superior. Nux, a jolly good-natured -fellow who was strong as an ox, was our steward and cared for the after -cabin perfectly. They did other tasks when occasion required, and the -two have accompanied me in more than one hair-raising adventure, proving -themselves plucky, intelligent and true to the bone. Somehow we had all -come to depend greatly upon our black South Sea Islanders, and they in -turn were very fond of us—especially of Uncle Naboth and myself. - -It so happened that this was the first voyage since they were picked up -that had taken us to the South Seas. We had been to Alaska, to Panama, -to Egypt, China and Yucatan, but the fortune of commerce now led us for -the first time into the South Pacific. When first we headed for -Australia I had said to them: - -“Well, boys, you’re going somewhere near your native land on this -voyage.” - -They exchanged a quick glance but said nothing in reply. They seemed -neither overjoyed nor sorry, but accepted this journey with the same -calm philosophy they had the others. In mentioning the incident to Uncle -Naboth he said: - -“I don’t see why our going through the South Seas should make any -difference to them. Why, Sam, the South Pacific has a million little -islands in it, none of which amounts to a row of pins. Nux and Bry were -natives of one of these dinky islands an’ I guess they had a hard, wild -life of it judging from the condition they was in when I found ’em. My -pickin’ ’em up was great luck for the pair an’ no mistake. They’re -civilized Injuns, now, an’ their life on shipboard is luxury compared to -what they used to have. Besides we’ve treated ’em well an’ they’ve grown -fond of us; I doubt if we landed plump on their native island they’d -ever leave the ship an’ go back to their old life.” - -“I should hope not!” I exclaimed. “How old do you think they are, Uncle -Naboth? Whenever I ask them they shake their heads and say they do not -know.” - -“Perhaps they don’t; many of the savage races never keep track of their -age; they think it’s bad luck to count the years. But I should judge -these fellows are about twenty-five years old. Nux may be a little -older, but not much.” - -Perhaps it was natural that these native islanders should be a source of -much curiosity to Alfonso de Jiminez and Lucia de Alcantara. They were -accustomed to seeing dark-skinned races, and in Australia one meets -Borneans, Samoans, the East India and native Malay tribes, Philippinos, -Japs and Chinese; but such handsome and dignified blacks as Nux and -Bryonia were different, indeed, and I have often thought the desert -Moors the nearest approach to them of any people I have ever seen. - -Our islanders wore neat uniforms of gray and gold, which rendered their -appearance the more striking. They would never accept money for their -service, saying they owed their lives and happiness to us and could -never repay us. Moreover they declared they had no use for money. But -they delighted in their uniforms, so we kept them well supplied and they -wore them at all times. - -The addition of five passengers to our complement did not phase Bry in -the least. On the contrary it gave him a chance to cook some of the -delicious dishes for which he was famous among ourselves, and so to -extend his reputation. Nux had more extra work than his comrade, looking -after the cabins and serving the meals; but he had a great capacity for -work and made no complaint whatever. - -Captain Steele had been a mariner all his life and was no stranger to -the South Seas; but this course from Melbourne to the coast of Colombia, -while not unknown to the charts, was strange to him and he had to put in -a lot of study before he got his lines properly marked and knew exactly -where to travel. - -“Ye see, Sam,” he said to me one evening as I sat in his cabin watching -him figure, “it would be all plain sailin’ if it warn’t fer them measley -little islands—hundreds of ’em the chart shows, an’ there’s indycations -of hundreds more that ain’t been located. If we get a hair’s breadth off -our course we’ll have to do a good bit of dodgin’. The spots on the -chart marked islands means a lot of rocks in plain English, an’ rocks -won’t do the _Seagull_ any good if we happen to bump agin ’em.” - -“Isn’t there a way to avoid most of the islands?” I asked. - -“Not that anyone knows of. The South Seas is spotted with ’em most -everywheres an’ it’s better to keep in your reg’lar course, where you -know your soundin’s, than to try findin’ a clearer track over to -Colombia.” - -“Let’s see,” I said, tracing the chart with my finger; “our course lies -directly through the Low Archipelago. What a lot of islands there are! -But there seems to be plenty of room between them.” - -“Certainly,” agreed my father. “Give us weather like this an’ we’ll -dodge every rock in our way.” - -I understood what he meant. The weather is treacherous in these seas -near the equator, and it would be bad for us to encounter a storm among -the rocky shoals of the islands. Just now the weather was magnificent -and the sea as smooth as glass. Our engines were in fine working order -and we made sufficient speed to satisfy even the restless new “owner,” -Señor de Jiminez. - -A piano was in the main cabin and Lucia played and sang very agreeably. -Her songs were mostly those dreamy Spanish things with melody enough to -haunt you long afterward, and Joe especially listened with eagerness to -every note, although “Little Jim” was always on hand to turn the music. -Joe couldn’t do that, not being able to read a note and he was often on -duty besides; but Lucia knew he appreciated her music and whether our -boy mate was in the cabin or tramping the deck overhead she played to -please him more than she did Alfonso. - -Now that all the hurly-burly of stowing the cargo and getting under way -was over, our passengers settled down to enjoy the voyage, and it was -then that the peculiar traits in their various characters became -noticeable. I admit that we are all peculiar in one way or another, as -some clever student of human nature has observed and recorded before my -time. Perhaps, therefore, our new acquaintances were no more odd in -their ways than the ordinary run of humanity. - -Madam de Jiminez was as placid and contented as the day was long. She -required little amusement and was no bother at all. Madam de Alcantara, -on the contrary, proved fussy and exacting. She led poor Nux a dog’s -life, waiting on her whims, and her daughter had no easy time of it -either. Lucia was very dutiful and obedient and ran at once when -summoned by her mother—which was every fifteen minutes on a fair -average. Yet the Señora was quite gracious to all about her and never -lost her temper or said unkind things. Being as beautiful as she was -gracious we had not the heart to blame her. I believe her fussiness was -a nervous affliction and that the lady really had a kindly nature. Lucia -was devoted to her and tenderly loved her. - -This girl, the third of our female passengers, was always bright and -cheery and the life of the party. She accepted Alfonso’s marked -attentions with absolute indifference. Being accustomed to them she -evidently considered them characteristic of the boy and to be borne with -patience while in his society. Joe pleased her better; but she was not -the least bit a flirt and had no thought as yet of falling in love with -anyone. Her feeling for Joe was one of good comradeship. - -Little Jim would have been a very decent fellow could he have modified -his airs of importance and curbed his excessive vanity. He was really a -bright, clever boy, and the son of a man somewhat distinguished in his -own country. But the youth’s patronizing manner was intolerable, and one -evening when he had joined Joe and me and we were leaning over the rail -together I was obliged to “call him down” in no gentle manner. - -“I don’t mind associating with you here where there is no formality, you -know,” he said; “but if you ever come to Bogota you must not expect me -to be quite so free with you.” - -“If ever we come to Bogota,” I remarked, “we are liable to find you in -jail or in hiding among the mountains. These petty South American -revolutions take queer turns sometimes and are liable to become -dangerous.” - -“Petty!” he exclaimed. “Petty revolutions!” - -“That is certainly what they are,” I returned. “Your country is so small -and insignificant that we seldom hear of it in the big world; and your -revolution is so absurdly unimportant that we never hear of it at all.” - -“But you will!” he cried. “When we have won and my father is made -president the world will ring with our victory.” - -“Nonsense,” said I. “The newspapers in the United States will give it -about an inch of space, and the people who read that inch will wonder -where on earth Colombia is.” - -He seemed nettled at this, and a little crestfallen. - -“That inch of publicity,” I continued, “you will perhaps get in case you -win. But if you lose you remain unnoticed. There are lots of Central and -South American republics, and plenty of revolutions in them at all -times. To be frank with you, Alfonso, the people of more important -nations are weary of reading about them.” - -He hardly knew what to reply, but his humiliation was of short duration. -After strutting up and down the deck a few turns he rejoined us and -said: - -“You may sneer at Colombia—and at her great revolution—but you cannot -sneer at the family of De Jiminez. We are very ancient.” - -“You are, indeed,” I assented. “You have had a great many ancestors; but -they are mostly dead, are they not?” - -“How far back can you trace _your_ descent?” he asked. - -“As far as my father. Those before him we’ve lost track of. They are -also dead, and therefore of no importance to us just now.” - -“The family of De Jiminez,” he stated proudly, “is very wealthy.” - -“Why mention so common a thing?” I responded. “There are thousands of -big fortunes in the world. Joe Herring, who stands there beside you and -is our second mate, is a millionaire; yet he lacks distinction on that -account because there happen to be so many other millionaires in the -world.” - -He turned and stared at Joe by the light of the swinging lantern. - -“You a millionaire!” he exclaimed. - -“Perhaps a little better than that,” admitted Joe, quietly. “I’m a -seaman and pretty nearly a man.” - -“But you have money—a million?” - -“My agent says it’s getting to be nearly twice that; it grows so -tremendously while I’m away.” - -“Then why do you sail in a ship as second mate?” - -“Mainly because I love the life, and secondly because I love Sam, here,” -returned Joe gravely. “The adventure and companionship give me more -pleasure than to pose in a big city as a rich young kid. As a matter of -fact the money is a nuisance to me.” - -“Why don’t you buy a ship of your own and hire Sam to sail with you?” -asked Little Jim. - -“Hire Sam! Why Sam is worth more of that dreadful money than I am. I’m -sure he could buy the De Jiminez estates with the bank thrown in and -still be rich.” - -The statement dazed Alfonso. - -“Is it true? Is it possible?” he asked. “Or are you joking?” - -“It is true,” said Joe. “The surprising thing is that you have not heard -of the _Seagull_ and its adventures before this. The ship has made -several fortunes for its owners, and in the United States and Europe it -is famous. But I suppose that inasmuch as we hear little of the -Colombians they hear little of us.” - -Alfonso did not try to patronize us so extensively after this -conversation, but he patronized others and I was sorry he could not -remedy so great a defect in his character. His father was just as -important in his way, but not so officious. A passion for display in -dress and jewelry possessed the elder De Jiminez and he spent most of -his spare time in changing his clothes, appearing before us in a -succession of dazzling costumes that made us fairly gasp for breath. He -had other jewels beside the diamonds. Sometimes he wore rubies, and -sometimes emeralds; but he was never as proud as when sporting his -glittering assortment of diamonds. I think he imagined their sparkle -rendered him personally admirable and the envy of all beholders, and the -poor man never knew we callous Americans were laughing at him. - -Señor de Jiminez was very happy to have succeeded at last in -accomplishing his great mission. The arms and munitions of war had been -secured with great difficulty and after many disappointments. Best of -all, a ship had been chartered to carry the stores to Colombia. With -such reinforcements the languishing revolution would receive new -impetus—sufficient, he fondly hoped, to render it successful. - - - - - CHAPTER V - A SOUTH PACIFIC TYPHOON - - -Our fine weather held for five days. Then, just as we were approaching -the dangerous district Captain Steele had spoken of to me, the sky -lowered, a stiff breeze came out of the northwest and the waves began to -pile up as only the waves of the South Pacific can. - -By night it was blowing a gale; but our passengers, with the exception -of Lucia and Alfonso, had taken to their berths long before this. The -_Seagull_ behaves beautifully in a storm. An ordinary gale does not -disturb her coolness in the least. She merely tosses her head, takes the -bit in her teeth, so to speak, and prances a trifle instead of gliding. - -But this was no ordinary storm. We who had experienced all sorts of -weather in our voyages were soon forced to admit that fact. The wind -veered every hour or so; it blew steadily for a time and then came in -gusts—“pushes,” Uncle Naboth called them—that were exceedingly trying to -both the ship and crew. We would no sooner find our sea legs on one -slant of the deck when over she flopped and we had to seek a new angle -to cling to. The waves were tremendous and the wind seized their curling -edges and scattered them in foamy spray over the ship. The sky became -black as ink; the gale roared and shrieked with maddening intensity; yet -we bore it all stolidly enough for a time, confident of the staunchness -of our bark and the skill of her captain. - -My father had put on his pea-jacket and helmet at the beginning of the -storm and kept his station on deck sturdily. He assured us he knew -exactly where we were and that we had a clear sea ahead of us; but when -the _Seagull_ began to swerve here and there, driven by the irresistible -power of the gale, even he became bewildered and uncertain of his -bearings. - -All that night the ship fought bravely. It kept up the fight throughout -the long succeeding day. Perhaps it was because all hands were weary -that the ship seemed to head into the storm of the second night with -less than her usual energy and spirit. - -Drenched to the skin I crept along the deck to where my father stood. I -am no seaman and have no business on deck at such a time, but I will own -that for the first time in my experience at sea I had become nervous, -and I wanted the captain to reassure me. - -I found him near the bow, clinging to the rail and trying to peer into -the night. He was dripping with spray and had to wipe his eyes every few -moments to enable him to see at all. - -“How’s everything, father?” I asked, my mouth to his ear. - -He shook his head. - -“All right if we don’t bump something,” he managed to say when a brief -lull came. “We’ve veered an’ sliced an’ slipped around so much that I -don’t just know where we’re at; ’cept we’re way off our course.” - -That was bad; very bad. We hadn’t sighted an island since the storm -began, but that was no evidence we were not near a group of them. There -was a fairly good searchlight aboard the ship, and it was now being -worked every minute from the lookout; but it couldn’t do more on a night -like this than warn us of any near by danger. - -“Go back!” roared my father in my ear. “Go to bed an’ save your -strength. You may need it afore long.” - -That was the most fearful speech I ever heard him utter. Nothing had -ever disturbed his supreme confidence before. I crept away heartsick and -awed, and managed to get safely below, where I found Uncle Naboth -smoking his pipe in the main cabin. - -“Where yer been, Sam?” he inquired. - -“Talking to father.” - -“What does he say?” - -“We’ve lost our bearings and the sea is full of islands. The ship is all -right, you know. It’s only the water that’s dangerous.” - -He gave a grunt and looked thoughtful. - -“I’ve seen gales, ’n’ gales,” he remarked presently. “Usually they’re -respectable critters an’ you know what to expect of ’em. But this sort -of a jugglin’ wind beats all figgerin’. Fer me, Sam, I fall back on our -luck. It’s stayed by us so far, an’ I don’t see no reason fer it to -change front. Eh?” - -“I agree with you, Uncle,” I replied, and was about to add another -optimistic remark when in rushed—or tumbled, rather—Señor de Jiminez, -his face white and his teeth chattering. He had shed his gorgeous -raiment and was attired merely in a dark brown bath robe. - -“Tell me,” he said, steadying himself by the table as the ship lurched -to leeward, “is there—can there be—any danger?” - -“Danger of what?” I asked, not knowing just how to reply to him. - -“To the cargo—to the arms!” he gasped in choking tones. Then I saw he -was not frightened about the safety of the people, or even the ship, but -was exercised solely on account of those precious arms. - -“Why, if we go down, the cargo goes with us,” I returned, smiling in -spite of the gravity of the situation. “But I imagine we’ll all float -long enough to—” - -The _Seagull_ lurched the other way as a great wave caught her, and -while we clung to the furniture for support there came a sharp crack and -the ship staggered and keeled well over. - -She lay there a long time, trembling slightly. I could hear the waves -dash against her with the force of a trip hammer. The door of the -stateroom opposite flew open and Madam de Alcantara came rolling into -the cabin and landed at my feet. I managed to seize her and drag her to -a chair beside me; but she clung round my neck sobbing and crying out: - -“What is it? Oh, what is it? Are we sinking? Is all lost?” This in -Spanish was quite impressive. - -“Be calm, Madam,” I replied, noticing that she was robed in a charming -dressing gown and had not been injured by her dash across the cabin -floor. “There’s nothing serious the matter, you may be sure.” - -I was not really confident of this. Never had I known the _Seagull_ to -behave in such a manner before. She rolled terribly, and the waves were -dealing her sides thundering blows, one after another. - -Uncle Naboth was endeavoring to gain the door to get on deck when Joe -came in, water running from his slicker in floods and his face covered -with grease and grime. - -“What’s up, old man?” I demanded. - -“Screw snapped and tore away the rudder,” said Joe. “I was in the -engine-room when it happened. It sent the wheels whirling, I can tell -you, before we could shut down.” - -“Then we’re now drifting?” - -He nodded. - -“If there was any chance at all we could ship a new rudder. That would -serve to keep us straight, anyhow, and we could use the sails as soon as -the wind moderates. But the gale’s as crazy as a bedbug, and I can’t see -that anything can be done just now.” - -“Nothing but wait,” said I. “Where’s father?” - -“Trying to lash a rudder to the stern; but it’s hopeless.” - -“And Ned?” - -“Ned’s with him, of course. I wanted to help but they ordered me below.” - -By this time all of our passengers had gathered in the cabin listening -to Joe’s dismal report. Nux was there, too, tying Madam de Jiminez fast -in a big chair so she would not fall out and then tendering his services -wherever they were needed. - -For a wonder the ship became a bit steadier now that she was absolutely -helpless. She got into the trough of the sea where the wind did not -buffet her so badly, and although the waves washed over her constantly -she was so tight and staunch that she shed the water like a duck. I do -not remember ever to have passed a more uneasy hour than the one that -followed the cracking of the screw and the loss of our rudder. Had it -not been for the women it is likely I would have regarded our -predicament in the light of an adventure, and been excited and elated -over the danger. But the presence of our female passengers altered the -case entirely and rendered it far more serious. - -We were a glum lot, if I may except Uncle Naboth, who still strove to -smoke his pipe and remain philosophic. Alfonso was calm and endeavored -to comfort his father by saying that as long as we floated the arms were -safe. Lucia devoted herself to her mother with a coolness that was -admirable, and Madam de Jiminez was as quiet and contented as ever, not -making any sort of a fuss and proving her courage in a way that quite -won us all. I do not know just what hysterics are; but if they’re a sort -of a wild fit that induces one to run amuck, then Madam de Alcantara had -them—and had them badly. She screeched, and kicked and howled and wailed -that she was too young to die; although for that matter she hadn’t the -advantage of many of us, and I don’t see that youth has any special show -in a South Sea gale, anyhow. - -At the end of an hour my father came stumping in on his wooden leg, -looking haggard and weary. - -“Brandy, Sam!” he said, tumbling into a chair. - -I brought him the bottle and a glass and he took a good swig. - -“Bry can’t make coffee. The galley’s washed out,” continued the captain. -And then he drew his hand across his forehead with a gesture that I well -knew, and that always betokened perturbation of an unusual sort. - -“Did you fail to ship the rudder?” I asked. - -“’Tain’t that, Sam. There wasn’t much chance, anyhow. But Billy Burke -an’ Dick Leavenworth is washed away—gone—done for!” - -My heart gave a thump of dismay. Two of our finest seamen lost; fellows -I had earnestly respected and admired. It was the first fatality our -crew had ever experienced, so no wonder my father was broken-hearted -over it. I remembered that Leavenworth had a family, and the thought -made me shudder. - -“The ship will the storm stand, and be all good—will it not?” asked De -Jiminez, by this time thoroughly unstrung and despairing. There was -something almost pitiful in the question—hoping against hope—and of -course Captain Steele lied to reassure him. - -“The _Seagull’s_ all right,” he asserted. “She’ll stand a much worse -knockin’ around than this, an’ be none the worse for it. You’d better -all go to bed an’ try to sleep. If only we had a clear sea I’d turn in -myself.” - -“But it is said we are drifting, Captain! A propeller we have not; a -rudder we have not! We have no defense against the sea—we are -impotent—helpless!” wailed De Jiminez. - -“Why, yes; that’s a fact,” admitted the captain. “We’re jest like a -chip, floatin’ whichever way the wind blows. But you never heard of a -chip sinkin’, did you?” - -“N—no,” was the doubting reply. - -“What do you mean by saying there’s not a clear sea?” asked young -Alfonso. - -“Study yer jogerfy,” said my father gruffly. “You’ll find the South Seas -specked with islands everywheres. I don’t jest know where we are at this -minute, but I’ll gamble there’s islands not far away.” - -“Oh. Then if the ship happens to break up we can easily get to land, and -perhaps save the cargo,” remarked Little Jim complacently. - -My father stared at him, muttered some inaudible remark and rose to -return to the deck. - -“Must you go?” I asked. - -“It’s my place, Sam,” said he. - -“But you’ll be careful?” I never said such a thing to him before, but I -had poor Dick and Billy Burke in my mind—cautious fellows, both of -them—and my father had a wooden leg. - -“I’ll lash myself to the riggin’ when I get to it,” he returned, and -disappeared up the companionway. - -We sat in dismal silence for a time. The wind seemed to be abating, but -the waves continued their mad rolling as vigorously as ever. Finally -Madam de Jiminez expressed a wish to return to her stateroom. Nux -understood Spanish, for our blacks were marvels at acquiring languages -and could speak half a dozen tongues; so the steward assisted the old -lady to her berth and made her as comfortable as possible. After a long -argument Lucia prevailed upon her mother to go to bed, and the moaning, -despairing woman was led to her room. Perhaps inspired by this example -Uncle Naboth decided to “turn in,” but the two De Jiminez stuck it out -and remained all night in the cabin, deploring their hard luck in -choicest Spanish. As much to escape their moody companionship as -anything else I went to my own room and lay down upon the bunk without -removing my clothing. It was then about three o’clock, and although the -motion of the vessel had greatly moderated I found it no easy task to -stay in my berth. Being at the mercy of the waves the _Seagull_ -performed some queer antics, and once or twice I wondered if she -wouldn’t “turn turtle,” so far over did the waves keel her. But, queerly -enough, we get used to anything in time, and as I was much exhausted I -finally fell into a doze, and then into a deep slumber. - - - - - CHAPTER VI - A FREAKISH SHIPWRECK - - -Joe wakened me at early dawn, laying a wet, clammy hand in mine and -jerking me to a sitting position. - -“Get up, Sam!” he said. “Something’s going to happen pretty quick.” - -“Are we leaking?” I asked as I tumbled from the berth. - -“Yes; but that isn’t it. Come on deck; and step lively while you’ve got -the chance.” - -He rushed away with the words and I followed him closely. - -The sky was gray and overcast, and although it was so early there was -light enough to observe distinctly our surroundings. The waves were -simply gigantic and the disabled _Seagull_ was like a fisherman’s bob in -their grasp. The cargo had not shifted, fortunately, owing to its being -so heavy and so carefully stowed, so we kept on our keel as well as the -sea would allow us. I found nothing terrifying in the view from the deck -until my eye caught sight of a dark object looming ahead, which I -instantly recognized as the rocky shore of an island. The waves were -bearing us rapidly toward it, and we were helpless to resist. - -“See there! and there!” cried Joe, pointing to right and left. - -I saw. Rocks were everywhere, on all sides of us. We were right in the -heart of a group of South Sea islands—what group, we had no idea. My -father’s stern, set face showed from the poop; the sailors stood -motionless at the rail. The two De Jiminez, father and son, clung -together and stared with blanched faces at the threatening coast. - -There was scarcely any wind, as we were partially sheltered in this -location. A wind might possibly have saved us; but as it was, and in our -crippled condition, there was absolutely no hope. - -Uncle Naboth stumbled toward us and said to Joe: - -“Call the passengers. Get ’em all on deck an’ see that there are plenty -of life preservers. Ned’s getting the boats ready to launch.” - -I went with Joe, for there was nothing I could do on deck. Madam de -Alcantara began to scream again, but she was not slow in grabbing her -jewels and gaining the deck, where she collapsed at once and sobbed like -a baby. We got the old lady up easily, and she was as cheerful as anyone -could be under such trying circumstances. I had Lucia search for all the -cloaks and warm clothing she could lay hands on and Joe and I brought up -a lot of blankets; for the air was chilly, even in this tropical clime, -and I knew we would all be soaked if we managed to get ashore in the -boats. - -Bryonia provided a lot of food for us—tinned meats, biscuits and various -edibles that might be eaten uncooked—and had the forethought to add some -utensils for cooking, as well. A keg of fresh water was deposited in -each of the boats. By this time the grim island ahead was very near, and -Captain Steele shouted his orders to have the boats lowered. - -We put the women into the first, while it still swung at the davits, and -Ned Britton, cool as a cucumber, picked a crew to man it. He watched his -chance and dropped the longboat neatly on the crest of a high wave, -casting loose as the ship rolled heavily in the opposite direction. A -little cheer arose from our men as they saw Ned’s boat floating safely, -and at once Joe began loading the gig. The two De Jiminez and Uncle -Naboth were with this lot; but Joe was not so fortunate as Ned had been. -He dropped the boat all right into the gulf between two big waves, but a -line got tangled, somehow, and in a jiffy the gig was over and her -occupants struggling frantically in the water. The boatswain dropped the -third boat quick as a flash, got free from the ship and began picking up -the swimmers. Ned also came to the rescue, at the peril of capsizing his -own frail craft, and he drew Little Jim aboard as the boy was sinking -for the third time. His father was hauled in by a boat hook wielded by -the sturdy boatswain, and fortunately Uncle Naboth was spilled so close -to the side that he was able to seize a rope and hold fast until -rescued. Not a life was lost and the third boat, the cutter, carried its -double load easily. - -There remained to us but one more boat to launch, and I went to my -father and said: - -“Come, sir; there’s nothing to be gained by waiting.” - -He shook his head. - -“Get aboard, Sam,” said he, “and take all the men that’s left with you. -I’m goin’ to stay here.” - -“But that is folly!” I cried. “It’s a useless sacrifice, father. You -can’t help the poor _Seagull_ by staying.” - -“It’s my ship—part o’ her, anyhow—an’ I’ll stay by her like she’s always -stayed by me,” he returned obstinately. - -I was in despair and for a moment knew not what to do. Turning half -around I found the two big blacks, Nux and Bryonia, standing just behind -me. The remaining sailors were already in the boat, looking anxiously -towards us. - -I caught Bry’s eye and there was an inquiring look in it that could not -be misunderstood. - -“Take him, boys!” I exclaimed, and at the word the two promptly caught -my father up and bore him kicking and struggling to the boat, where they -dumped him on the bottom and then sat upon him. - -The lines were quickly cast off and we floated squarely upon the brow of -a wave. The men at the oars pulled lustily and we increased our distance -from the ship with steady strokes. They then lay to, merely trying to -keep a balance as we slid down the side of one wave and up the slope of -another. - -I had my eyes fastened on the _Seagull_, and presently a huge mountain -of water came sweeping along, caught her full on its crest and rushed -with her upon the rocks of the island, now very near to us. - -The ship went ashore stern foremost, upright as a die and riding the top -of the great wave like a swan. It tucked her into a cove between two -elevated points of rock and then receded and left her perched there. -There was no crash of splintering timbers—no sound at all. The foremast -swayed, cracked off and tumbled over the side; but the other masts stood -firmly and it seemed to our wondering eyes as if some monster had -grabbed the ship from the sea and set it high on the rocks to dry. Our -oarsmen had plenty to do just then to keep us from swamping, for -although we were not directly in the track of the monster wave we were -near enough to feel a portion of its resistless power and were nearly -sucked in upon the reefs ourselves. But I shouted as frantically as a -madman, and from the other boats, which were at the right of us, arose a -hearty cheer that made our seamen pause long enough to stare over their -shoulders at the marvelous sight. Then they cheered too, for we all -loved the dear old _Seagull_. - -Instead of a wreck—the fatal smash-up that had seemed imminent and was -expected by all—the good ship was suddenly rendered safe from further -harm, for no other wave that followed was powerful enough to dislodge -her. - -Nux and Bryonia allowed the captain to sit up to view the wonderful -sight, and my father stared until his eyes bulged from their sockets. He -said nothing, however, but turned his attention to our personal dilemma, -for there was no surety that we could manage to gain the shore alive. A -forbidding line of rocky reefs faced us and should we attempt to land -among them our frail boats would be instantly dashed to pieces. Bryonia, -who had stood up to look at the ship when he released my father, -remained for some time upright, shading his eyes with his hand and -peering attentively at the coast. Presently he gave a grunt and muttered -something to Nux in their native language. I caught the words, for long -ago they had taught me, merely as a pastime, their peculiar dialect. - -“Faytan!” he said. “Look, Ketaha, is it not so?” - -Ketaha was Nux’s original name, never used since Uncle Naboth had picked -him up. He too stared at the coast line steadily, and then nodded his -head. - -“It may be Faytan, my Louiki. Perhaps we are wrong. But it surely looks -like Faytan.” - -“Do you know this island, then?” I asked, speaking their own language. - -“If it is Faytan, we have been very near to it; but we have never landed -upon the island,” replied Bry. “The Pearl People live in Faytan, and -they are the enemies of all the other islanders—of all the world. If it -is Faytan, we are risking our lives to land there.” - -“It is risking our lives to try to keep afloat in this sea,” I replied. -“Our men cannot fight these waves for long, Bry.” - -He turned away and whispered to Nux. After a brief confab the latter -said to us in English: - -“Jus’ try to turn dat point o’ rock yonder, Cap’n Steele. Den I guess -you find a cove to land, where dere am no rocks.” - -The English of the blacks was somewhat imperfect, although they spoke -their own language with excellent expression. But you must remember they -had acquired our language on shipboard, from all classes of people, and -seamen are not noted for grammatical precision. - -Captain Steele at once took command of our boat and directed the men to -pull around the point of rock. They obeyed with a will and, although -they found it a desperately hard task in such a raging sea, finally -succeeded in breasting the waves and making the point. Immediately we -found ourselves sheltered from the force of the waves and, sure enough, -a strip of white sand lined the shore of a small cove just ahead. - -“Faytan!” cried Bry, and covered his face with his hands. - -“Faytan!” echoed Nux; but he frowned and said nothing more. - -The other boats had followed our lead and, heavily laden though they -were, managed to round the point. Within half an hour we had run all -three boats upon the tiny beach, pulled them out of reach of the sea, -and stood wet and despondent in a dismal group upon this unknown isle. - - - - - CHAPTER VII - THE PEARL PEOPLE - - -“This is a terrible experience,” said De Jiminez in a gloomy voice. “A -nation’s fate has been decided by a South Sea typhoon!” - -“All is not lost,” replied Little Jim, attempting to console him. “The -ship is high on the rocks yonder, and all the arms and ammunition may -yet be saved. Perhaps the natives of this island are civilized and -friendly, and will care for us until we can find another ship to take us -to Colombia.” - -His father shook his head disconsolately. - -“I doubt if any people at all live on these rocks,” he said. “The place -seems absolutely barren.” - -“Why, there is a grove of big trees a quarter of a mile back,” declared -Alfonso, “and the island is surely big enough to support many -inhabitants. Wherever there are trees we are likely to find fields of -grain and fruits. Come; let us go inland and explore the place.” - -During this conversation the three women had huddled under their wet -cloaks, terrified and trembling. To them this adventure was a dreadful -thing. To be shipwrecked upon a barren island is not wholly unknown to -mankind but may well be regarded at all times with foreboding and -horror. - -“Come, then,” said the elder De Jiminez; “let us walk to the forest -yonder. We shall find better shelter there, if nothing more.” - -“Wait a moment, please!” I exclaimed, for I had been watching Bryonia -and Nux, who stood apart eagerly conversing together. - -“Why should we wait?” demanded Alfonso, annoyed at my interference. - -“Because these blacks are natives of the South Seas,” I replied, “and -they think they recognize this island. Let us therefore counsel with -them before we act.” - -“Bah! Any of these islands is safe enough,” persisted the boy. - -“I am not sure of that,” I responded. “We are far from the usual path of -ships as we have been blown from our course by the gale. This island is -not marked upon any chart, I am sure, which means that there is no -record of a white man having ever visited it.” - -This statement had its influence upon our passengers, for they cast -uneasy glances around and I am sure De Jiminez had no desire to risk the -safety of the women by acting recklessly. - -Presently our blacks came toward us with grave faces. Bryonia approached -my father and said: - -“We pretty sure this Faytan Island, the home of the cruel Pearl People. -If that is so, we no safe here, and better go away.” - -“What, and leave the _Seagull_!” exclaimed my father. - -“If no go away,” returned Bry in solemn tones, “we soon be dead.” - -“Why?” - -“Pearl People never let people come to their island. If people come, -they kill ’em quick. Nux and I, we once live on island near here. Twice -the young men of my people make a war party to conquer Pearl People. The -first time none ever came back. The second time Nux and I we go with -them. We have many hundred fighting men—warriors. We come to other side -of island, where is big city. Pearl People see us and send many hundred -boats to meet us on the water. We make brave fight. All our warriors -die. Nux and me, we bound and put in bottom of canoe. Pearl People king -say he take us to city and kill us with fire to honor his great Pearl -God, who win him the fight. But sudden storm come up; very bad storm; -our boat break away and drift out to sea; we nearly die from thirst and -pain when you pick us up and save us. That the story of the Pearl -People. They very bad, cruel blacks.” - -Bry’s dramatic recital gave us all food for thought, as may well be -imagined. The sailors and passengers formed an eager group around him -and listened intently to the tale; but there was little of comfort in it -for anyone. - -Uncle Naboth, my father and I, Joe and Ned Britton, went a little apart -from the others and held a council. After considering the situation we -favored Joe’s advice, which was to cut across the end of the island to -where the _Seagull_ was perched upon the rocks, enter the ship and take -possession of it before our enemies did. We could be more comfortable -there than elsewhere on this bleak shore. Our supplies were there, -probably uninjured; moreover, we could use it as a fort and defend it -successfully against a horde if attacked. - -If Bry and Nux were correct about this being Faytan, then this was the -safest plan we could adopt. If our blacks were wrong we would soon -discover the fact and could later decide on a definite plan of action. - -It would be impossible to launch the boats again and return around the -point to the ship, for the sea was yet in fearful turmoil; so we decided -to leave the boats where they were, and try to find our way across the -rocks. - -Our passengers, when this was explained to them, readily agreed to the -plan, provided the ship proved to be in a safe position and we were able -to get aboard. Of course our crew, all old and tried men, were ready to -obey any orders they received, so we lost no time in making the start -and our promptness doubtless saved our lives. - -There was a gloomy sky and the wind howled mournfully among the rocks. -We appointed two men to assist Madam de Jiminez and two others to aid -Madam de Alcantara who, since a real calamity had befallen us, had -ceased to wail and settled into a state of helpless stupor. Alfonso and -Joe walked with Lucia, but the girl was fully as active as they were and -could climb the rocks like a mountain goat. - -There was a fairly level country between the forest and the cove, but in -order to reach the ship we had to clamber over a mass of jagged rocks -that proved exceedingly difficult. There were high peaks with deep -ravines between them, for the point we were crossing was of volcanic -formation and some eruption had tossed the huge stones helter-skelter in -a confused mass. At one time we were high enough to see the ocean—still -rolling wildly—and at its feet the dear old _Seagull_ perched like a -monument on the rocks. Then we got tangled up with the ravines again and -when next we emerged we were across the point, and only a hundred rods -or so from the jagged coast where the ship was. - -It was a marvelous thing, this high beaching of the _Seagull_. The wave -that carried her ashore must have been a monster, for the ship stood at -least twenty feet above the water level and she had been gently placed -between two huge rocks in a cavity that seemed especially made to -receive her. She stood level as a die, stern to the island and bow to -the sea—the sea that she was likely never to sail again; for no human -agency could ever launch her from that altitude, with a double row of -sharp reefs between her and the deep water. As a seagoing vessel we -admitted that the career of the _Seagull_ was ended; but as a place of -refuge—a residence and a fort—the ship in its present location would -prove invaluable to us as long as we were obliged to remain upon the -island. - -We found the rocks that supported her so steep and difficult to climb -that we sent Joe and Ned Britton ahead, they being as sure-footed as -cats. On reaching the ship they found only a loose rope hanging over the -side to enable them to get aboard; but Joe managed to mount by this -means and at once let down a ladder. A few minutes sufficed to gather -ropes enough for their purpose, which was to furnish something to assist -us in mounting to the ship. It was not easy to get the two ladies up, -but Lucia was as active as a boy and assisted her mother even better -than we could. - -Soon we were all aboard, and to us who had always trod the decks when -the _Seagull_ lay upon the bosom of the water it was a peculiar -experience to find her stationary and wedged tight between two big -rocks. There was more or less disorder on board, as was natural when you -consider we had deserted the ship in a panic of fear; but there seemed -no especial damage of any port and the men set to work and quickly put -things to rights again. - -The sea was falling rapidly. After we reached the ship there was no wave -of sufficient magnitude to dash the spray over her side, and few that -even wetted her. The passengers at once sought their staterooms and put -them in order for further occupancy. De Jiminez was delighted at the -thought that he had saved his precious cargo, although what good the -guns and truck could do the revolution in Colombia was a mystery to the -rest of us. Little Jim was in a sullen, silent mood and seemed to think -fate was playing him a sorry trick. Perhaps she was; but my opinion is -we were lucky to come out of the typhoon as well as we did. It was -assuredly the worst storm I have ever experienced. - -So far we had seen no natives at all, and Uncle Naboth said to Bryonia: - -“Perhaps you’re mistaken about this being the island of the Pearl -People. For if them natives you’ve described are as careful as you say -they are about guarding their coast, they would have been after us long -before this.” - -“We quite sure we right,” answered Bry. “But you see, in such storm as -this they think no natives of other islands can come here to attack, so -they stay at home in their big city. To-morrow they come here, plenty of -them; and then we must fight hard.” - -This set my father thinking. He turned to Ned Britton and said: - -“Do you s’pose we could get the boats around to-night? The sea’s easier -now and if we wait till to-morrow we may have the natives on us. We -can’t very well afford to lose the boats, for without ’em we’d have no -way to leave this island.” - -Ned cast a look over the water and then nodded. - -“All right, Cap’n,” he said. “We’ll try it.” - -He went away to pick his men, and Bry returned to the kitchen galley and -started dinner. Fortunately the _Seagull_ was well provisioned and we -had enough supplies to last our party for several months. - -As Nux was laying the cabin table for the noonday meal I said to him: - -“Why are the natives of Faytan called the Pearl People—and why should -your tribe make such a desperate effort to conquer them?” - -“’Roun’ dis island, Mars Sam,” said he, “is de fines’ pearls in all de -world. Dey grow in a certain sort o’ clamshell what can’t be foun’ -anywhere else. An’ de Faytan natives dey jus’ crazy ’bout dem pearls, -an’ fish fer ’em all de time. But dey won’t sell none nor give ’em away; -dey jus’ keeps ’em all heaped up in de Pearl City, an’ wears ’em on -deyre bodies fer orn’ments. Dey worship de pearls in de great temple an’ -believes dey gives ’em strength an’ health an’ makes ’em defeat all -deyre enemies. If any boat comes here an’ sends anyone ashore dey kill -’em quick. Sometimes de tribes of other islands come in big numbers to -try to get de pearls; but Faytans always too strong for ’em an’ kill ’em -all.” - -“Then how do you know about the pearls, and the Pearl City, and the -Pearl Temple, and all that?” I inquired. - -“How we know?” - -“Yes. If no one ever gets away alive, how did you find out about these -people?” - -“I tell you,” said Nux. “Bry’s father he great chief of our people—what -you call king. One day when he go with many canoe to fight the Grinto -Islanders, a storm come up an’ drive him far away. All de canoe keep -together with lines, an’ lay still on de water all night, floatin’ -wherever de wind drive ’em. When day break in mornin’ he find two canoe -from Faytan have drift in among ’em. When Faytan people see our canoe -dey go fast to escape; but our warriors go faster. Dey catch Faytan -canoe an’ de Pearl People fight us. Dey kill twenty-two of our warriors -an’ we kill six Faytan people an’ make two prisoners. The prisoners we -carry back home. Dey big fellows an’ don’t talk much; but dey brag of de -Pearl People an’ say they rich an’ strong, an’ nobody can ever conquer -dem an’ get de pearls. Sometimes dey tell us all about de Pearl City an’ -de great temple, an’ all dat; an’ our chief ask ’em to show de way to -Faytan an’ he prove he can conquer de Pearl People. Dey tell chief dey -hate us so bad dey will show de way. So many young men of our tribe go -in canoe, an’ de two Faytan natives go an’ show dem de way. I guess -’bout four hundred went, but only seven came back. All de res’ was -murdered by de Pearl People. De prisoners try to escape in de fight an’ -get to land; but our chief he kill ’em both an’ den escape himself an’ -come home with six others.” - -“That was hard luck,” I remarked. - -“My father,” said Nux, “was kill in dat fight.” - -“But you tried it again?” - -“Many years after. Chief he old, den, an’ his son grow up an’ want to go -to Faytan. De chief’s son is Bry. He my cousin. We hear much talk about -Pearl People, an’ Bry—his right name Louiki—he beg chief to go. So we -get a thousan’ warriors with spear, ax an’ bow ’n’ arrow, and go in many -canoe to Faytan. Bry told you what happen. I think we two the only ones -that escape.” - -I thought over this story with much care. - -“Do you believe all that rubbish about the pearls, Nux?” I asked. - -“Why not, Mars Sam? I see de Pearl People when I fight ’em. All have -their bodies covered wid strings of fine pearls. Big pearls. Some white, -some blue, some pink. I see de pearls. Why do I not believe?” - -“Did you see the big city?” - -“I see part of it from de sea. We couldn’t get on shore. It mighty fine -city, Mars Sam—over on de odder side dis island.” - -“Then how did you happen to recognize the back end of the island where -we are now?” - -“Before we fight we come close, in de night, to see if we can land here -an’ not be seen. We think if we can fight on land we beat de Faytans, -who fight best on water. But when we row up an’ down dis coast we find -we cannot land. We try de little cove; but dey on watch. Dey on watch -all aroun’ de island; so we go bold to de front an’ fight in sight of de -city.” - -“Seems to me, Nux,” I observed, turning this over in my mind, “we’re -likely to have some lively times with these natives.” - -The black nodded very soberly. - -“Pearl People very big; very dang’rous,” he replied. “They thick as -leaves on the trees. If we go ’way alive, Mars Sam, it’s cause we have a -ship full o’ guns an’ ca’tridges, which shoot better than bow ’n’ arrow -can.” - -“Yes, indeed,” I said, smiling; “it is certainly fortunate we have such -a cargo. And the ship, cast ashore in this place, is a splendid fort. We -won’t despair yet, Nux.” - -The ladies did not appear at dinner, all three having gone to bed to -rest after their dreadful night. Nux carried coffee and toast to them, -and the rest of us dined at the cabin table in rather solemn fashion. -There was little in the situation to cheer any of us. - -Toward evening Ned and his men left the ship and began their tedious -climb over the rocky point to the cove where we had left the boats. I -saw that all of them were well armed and warned them of the warlike -disposition of the natives. The sea was now smooth enough to render the -journey around by boat practical, and as we had seen no sign of any -inhabitants, so far, we hoped we were as yet unobserved. But that thick -forest ahead of us might be harboring a hundred watching eyes. - -They failed to discover themselves, in that case, then or afterward. It -grew dark quickly and I feared our boys would not reach the boats until -long after nightfall. But the sky was clearing, in patches, and in -places we could see thousands of stars glittering dimly. - -We had established a good watch on deck and drawn up all the ladders, so -that a surprise was well-nigh impossible. Joe and I paced up and down in -the dusk, for we were careful not to show any lights, and talked about -the queer stories we had heard of the Pearl People. - -“If half these tales are true, Joe,” said I, “I mean to have a try at -some of those pearls before we leave here.” - -“Of course,” he returned. “It would be foolish for us not to land such a -rare treasure when it’s right at hand—hunting for us, so to speak. But -what interests me most, Sam, is the Pearl City, with its palaces and -temples. That might be worth seeing.” - -“Nux says the natives number many thousands, and they have decreed death -to all strangers. But who knows, Joe? We may see the city after all.” - -As he was about to reply we heard the far-off crack of rifles—a regular -volley—and knew the sound came from the cove. After that there was deep -silence. - -The struggle had begun. - - - - - CHAPTER VIII - THE REEF PATROL - - -Because no sound of any sort now came to our ears we were beginning to -worry about the fate of our men when Bry joined us on deck. He said the -Faytans did not shout when they fought. They uttered no war cry of any -sort, but went into battle silently and if slain died without a murmur. -Victory was accepted with the same stoicism, so it was impossible for us -to tell how the battle had gone. That Ned Britton’s party had met the -natives there was no doubt. The shots told us that. Only time could -disclose the result. - -My father and Uncle Naboth had come on deck and soon young Alfonso -joined our anxious group. - -“I hope your men didn’t provoke a battle with the islanders,” said the -latter. “My father and I depend on them for assistance in getting away -from here.” - -“They’ll be glad to assist you to get to glory,” replied Uncle Naboth, -“for that’s their best stunt. Haven’t you been told these Faytans, or -Pearl People, as our blacks call ’em, decree death to any who land on -this island?” - -“Oh, that’s Nux’s story; but I don’t believe it,” said the boy. “When we -tell them who we are they’ll be sure to treat us decently.” - -“Do you suppose they’ve ever heard of Colombia?” I asked. - -“Why not?” he retorted. “They must have some intercourse with the -outside world. Ships visit every known island, nowadays.” - -“I doubt if a ship has ever been here before,” said I. “This isn’t a -known island; it’s not on any map or chart or other record. There are -plenty of such islands in the South Seas, I suppose. Bryonia and Nux -happen to know this place, for their own native island is only about a -hundred leagues away; but my father and uncle, who have sailed all the -traveled paths in the South Pacific, have never heard of Faytan before.” - -Alfonso became silent at this; but he remained on deck, and it was after -midnight before our anxiety was satisfied. - -Ned’s signal came as a joyful surprise to us, and we hastily threw down -the ladders and ropes to assist the fugitives in gaining the deck, in -case they were pursued. The mate leaped on board first of all, saying: - -“Let down the davits; and lively, too, lads! We’ve got the boats; but -Lord only knows what else we’ve brought with us.” - -In the hurry that followed no questions were asked. It was better to -work first and talk afterward. The davits were swung out and the ropes -lowered; but after that it was some time before we got the first signal -to haul away, for the men had to carry the heavy boats up the slanting -rocks before they could be attached. Pretty soon the longboat came -swinging up; then the gig, and finally the cutter. We had lost the -fourth boat, the whaler, in launching it in the storm, but all the boats -left on the shore of the cove, with their contents, were now secured. We -had to work by the light of the stars, which was dim enough; for until -the boats and all the men were under shelter we dared not show a light. - -Finally three of our men were hoisted over the side moaning with pain. -These were tenderly received by their fellows and stowed below, while -Bry, the best surgeon on the ship, hurried after to see what could be -done for them. When we got Ned into the cabin to spin his yarn we found -his left hand covered with a bloodsoaked bandage torn from his shirt, -yet he had been working so industriously we had not suspected he was -wounded. - -“We got to the cove, all right,” he said, “though it were a bitter climb -over them sharp rocks. We didn’t wait a minute after gett’n’ thar, but -run the boats down the beach into deep water an’ prepared to get away at -once. Part of us were still waist deep in the water an’ the others -gett’n’ the oars shipped, when without warnin’ a hail of arrers fell -among us. It was dark, a’most, but when I glanced at the shore I could -see the white sand covered with scores o’ black natives; so I knew our -first move was to dig out lively. Yaller Tom were bleedin’ beside me in -the water, an’ I had to pull an arrer out’n my own hand afore I could -help him; but in a jiffy we were aboard an’ rowin’ like mad. The arrers -kept fallin’ ’round us, but didn’t do any more damage, so afore we got -out o’ rifle range I let the boys drop oars an’ fire one round into that -black line o’ savages. Some of ’em must have dropped, but they never -give a whimper; so we rowed on agin an’ soon lost sight of ’em. The -waves rolled us ’round some, for the storm left a heavy swell, an’ to -keep from grindin’ on the reefs we had to pick our way mighty careful. -There ain’t no decent water anywhere near this ship, an’ at first I -thought we’d never get the boats to it; but a mile or so north we found -an openin’ in the first reef, an’ half a mile or so south o’ here we got -through the second reef. We had to keep quiet, for fear the savages had -followed us along the shore, so they could drop on us when we tried to -land; but they failed to connect. Seen anything of ’em?” - -“No,” replied Uncle Naboth. “Who’s hurt, Ned, besides yourself?” - -“I guess Yaller Tom is done fer. The arrer’s broke off in his chest an’ -he wouldn’t let us pull it out. Nicodemus Brown’s got a splinter through -his shoulder, an’ young Dipps got an ugly gash in the leg. That’s the -worst o’ the story, although several of us’ll carry scars to remind us -of this night’s work.” - -“I think,” said I, “you owe your escape to the fact that the natives had -no canoes on this end of the island. They must have discovered you while -you were climbing the point, but got to the cove just a little too late -to meet you.” - -“Perhaps,” said Captain Steele, “it would have been a more even fight if -you could have faced them on land.” - -“I’m satisfied as it was,” returned Ned, shaking his head doubtfully. -“They were thick as fleas, Cap’n, an’ if we hadn’t got away in the boats -when we did we could have shot ’em down till our cartridges give out, -an’ then there’d have been enough left to have murdered us neat an’ -quiet. We must get ready for them folks, sir; they’re sure to be on us -in the mornin’, if they don’t arrive sooner. But I count myself lucky to -have got back with the boats with no worse calamities than we really -had.” - -“So do I,” said my father. “I’m much obliged, Ned.” - -I went to the forecastle to inquire about the wounded. Bry looked grave -over Yellow Tom’s case, but said the others would quickly recover. Our -islander knew all about arrow wounds, such as these, and could treat -them more successfully than a regular surgeon might have done. - -“Do you suppose the arrows were poisoned?” I asked. - -“No,” he replied; “South Sea natives do not poison arrows. We leave that -to the Negritos of the Philippines and inland tribes of Australia. We -islanders fight like men, not like cowards.” - -“I fear we shall find plenty of fighting ahead of us,” I remarked, -rather gloomily. - -The black nodded. - -“If we stay here we must fight,” said he. “I think it better to take the -women away in the boats, and trust the sea. From here I am sure I can -find the way to my own island, where I am a chief.” - -I made no comment on this suggestion and returned thoughtfully to the -deck. I knew Bryonia’s advice was sound enough; but I hated to leave -without an attempt to see the Pearl City and get some of the big pearls -I had heard of. The result proved, however, that we could not have taken -to the boats had we decided to. - -We kept an alert watch that night, you may be sure, but not a sound did -we hear except the sullen roar of the breakers against the reefs. As -dawn broke the lookout made a discovery. About a quarter of a mile away, -between the first and second reefs, was a solid line of canoes, each -carrying from three to six native Faytans. This line extended from the -point to half a mile down the coast, and the patrol so established was -sufficient to render our escape in the boats impossible. - -There was no sign of activity among the natives. They sat stolidly in -their canoes, their eyes bent upon the ship, perched high before them, -and these sentries were destined to remain at their posts for many days -to come. - -Now that we were discovered we experienced a feeling of relief. Whatever -might happen from this time on we could accept calmly and with our eyes -wide open. It was no game of hide and seek, but open defiance. - -“I suppose we must accept this as a declaration of war,” remarked Señor -de Jiminez at the breakfast table. The ladies had all risen early to go -on deck and examine the canoe patrol, so for once we were a complete -assemblage. - -“It certainly is no peaceful demonstration,” I replied. - -“Still, we may be able to treat with them and peace establish,” -continued the Colombian. “Let us offer to give them a few guns if they -will let us go.” - -I noticed Nux grinning in a corner of the cabin and was at once reminded -of the humor of the suggestion advanced. - -“Do they know about guns, Nux?” I asked. - -“No, Mars Sam.” - -“If they did,” I asserted, “they’d realize their ability to capture all -we have. But I understand these people never treat with intruders.” - -“We did not mean to intrude!” exclaimed Madam de Alcantara in a -frightened voice. - -“No; it was forced upon us,” I agreed. “I wonder if these fellows, to -whom a ship like ours is unknown, are not amazed to find the _Seagull_ -set high upon the rocks of their coast.” - -“All savage tribes,” remarked Señor de Jiminez, reverting to the former -subject, “are said to deal with foreigners as they are dealt with. These -people may be inimical to other native tribes, who sometimes come to -fight and rob them, but it seems to me if we treat them politely they -will become friendly in return.” - -“You may try it, if you like,” said Uncle Naboth dryly. “They didn’t -wait to discover whether Ned Britton’s party were polite or not; they -jest shot ’em up an’ asked no questions.” - -“Oh, dear!” wailed Madam de Alcantara. “I’m sure we shall all be -murdered by these heathen brutes. Why—oh, why—did I ever sail on your -ill-fated ship!” and the poor lady began to shed real tears. - -Lucia’s mother had a weak character, in spite of her proud and haughty -airs when safe ashore in a civilized community. Any adverse fortune -floored her at once and I am sure she had already suffered agonies such -as ordinary death could not equal. Her daughter, attentive and -sympathetic in a charming, unobtrusive way, sought to console and -encourage her parent; but it was a hopeless task. The sight of the -natives had completely unnerved Madam de Alcantara, and she sobbed so -bitterly that Lucia had to lead her to her room. - -Madam de Jiminez had nothing to say. She seldom asked a question, and -knowing she would be cared for as well as circumstances would permit, -showed us always a benign and cheerful face. She was never in the way, -and we all so admired the old lady’s courage that she suffered no lack -of attention. The one beautiful thing about her son and grandson was the -devotion they lavished upon her. Selfish they might be in all other -ways, but both were willing at all times to sacrifice their pleasure to -insure her comfort. Misadventures such as this are sure to bring out the -good and bad in one’s nature, and we learned to gauge one another quite -correctly during this period of mutual danger and suffering. - -On gaining the deck after breakfast we found that the idea of turning -the ship into a fort was being carried out in a practical manner. We -always carried a supply of rifles and cutlasses in the gun room, in case -of an emergency such as this. These had been brought out and distributed -lavishly along the deck, where one could conveniently seize them. We had -plenty of ammunition without having recourse to the revolutionary -supplies, and we judged that from the shelter of our bulwarks we could -repel any horde of savages attempting to clamber up the rocks. Even if -we allowed them to reach the summits of the twin peaks unmolested they -could not scale the ship’s side; so, with plenty of provisions and an -arsenal to fight with, we felt fairly safe for the present. In addition -to the small arms, we had two brass howitzers mounted at the bow and -stern of the _Seagull_. These were usually masked with canvas sacks, -designed to disguise them so the ordinary observer would not notice our -armament; but they were now uncovered and put in order for action, our -men training them so as to command the open space between us and the -edge of the dark forest. - -We had ample time for these preparations. The canoes guarding the reef -passages lay motionless and no sign of life was observable on the land -side. We hardly knew how to account for this; whether they were tempting -us to leave the ship or were themselves preparing for an assault. -However, it was our business to “stand pat” and await results. - -The day passed tediously. Lounging by the rail we looked down upon the -grim line of warriors, so silent and motionless, and they looked up at -us. Fortunately for them they were beyond the range of our rifles. I -brought up my glasses and focused them so the natives were distinctly -visible in every detail. They were handsome, stalwart fellows, averaging -fully six feet in height I judged, although now all were crouching in -the canoes. They were not black, as were Nux and Bryonia, but a dark -chocolate brown. Their hair seemed straight and fine of texture and was -allowed to grow long and be curled into a knot at the back of the head, -as women often wear it. Their only article of dress was a loin cloth, -made of a dark colored material on which were sewn curious designs in -pearls. All wore ornaments of pearls, such as necklaces, armlets and -anklets, the gems being of such size and color that I believe the -humblest native in the line carried the equivalent of a fortune upon his -person. - -I watched the Pearl People for hours. Their marked characteristic seemed -to be patience. Their features seemed finely cut and intelligent, but -the members of the patrol were just now very apathetic, seldom changing -their positions or indulging in the interchange of remarks. Their -business was simply to wait, and they displayed marvelous resignation to -duty. If they were curious they did not show it; if they resented this -inactivity they gave the resentment no expression. Automatons could not -have been more docile. Yet the Faytans struck me as being dignified, -reserved and most admirably trained to obedience, while their stern -countenances marked them as cold and cruel. - -In the afternoon, while a dismal silence pervaded the ship, I was -startled by hearing the clear tones of our piano. Some one began to play -a spirited march, and of course I knew it was Lucia. The brave girl was -trying to cheer us all with her music, and I am bound to admit it had an -animating effect. For an hour she played and sang, choosing the most -stirring tunes she knew, and when I finally went below I found all the -passengers had gathered in the cabin with Joe and Uncle Naboth, while -young Alfonso was joining in a Spanish madrigal that was popular in his -own country and all thoughts of our precarious position seemed thrust -into the background. - -That evening De Jiminez played écarté with his mother while Madam de -Alcantara was led to forget her fears far enough to read a book. We -lighted the cabin brilliantly, making no further attempt to evade the -watching eyes of the natives, and enjoyed a few hours of solace if not -of pleasure. - -Next day the waiting game was continued. South Sea natives seldom or -never attack at night, according to Nux; but these Faytans were so -unlike other savage tribes that we could not be sure this was one of -their customs. So we divided the watch and kept a sharp lookout night -and day. - - - - - CHAPTER IX - ALFONSO’S ANTOINETTE - - -Nothing happened this second day of our imprisonment. The Faytans -evidently had some plan of campaign mapped out, or they would not have -established the patrol of canoes. We began to consider what their -intentions could be. - -“Let’s give ’em credit for a leetle intelligence,” said Uncle Naboth, -who had been studying the natives through his binoculars. “The chief -that runs this place must have some ability, and as soon as he -discovered us here he must ’a’ thought it all out. Mebbe he lay awake -doin’ it, for next mornin’ we found them canoes on guard. That was the -first trick in the game.” - -“Not a bad one, either,” I remarked. - -“Not from the chief’s standpoint. It kept us from escapin’ in the boats, -which is the one thing, it seems, he don’t intend to let happen. Now, -our boys here,” pointing to Bryonia and Nux, “have a notion that the -Pearl People don’t want any strangers around. They never let ’em land, -if they can help it, and drive ’em away or kill ’em. Accordin’ to that -theory the Faytans ought to be glad to have us go. But here they are, -keepin’ us fast prisoners. Why’s that, Bry?” - -Bryonia had stood moodily silent. He now looked up and shook his head. - -“Can’t say, Mars Nabot’,” he answered. But he spoke in a hesitating way -that led me to think he preferred not to speak frankly. - -“It’s really a puzzler,” resumed Uncle Naboth. “If they mean to kill us, -why don’t they start in and fight it out?” - -“Perhaps they realize our position is impregnable,” I suggested. - -“It ain’t exactly that,” declared my uncle. “If they happen to think to -shoot some burnin’ arrers at us, they can easily set fire to the ship, -an’ then we’re done for.” - -“Not knowin’ about ships, they may not think of that,” said my father, -uneasily. - -“Well, what then?” asked De Jiminez. - -“Then,” replied Joe, “the wily islanders expect to conquer us in one of -two ways. First to starve us out, and—” - -“They can’t do that in a hurry,” muttered the Captain. - -“And second to let us die of thirst,” continued Joe. - -We all became thoughtful at this suggestion. I knew we had supplies of -fresh water sufficient for an ordinary voyage, and an aërator to doctor -it with if it became stagnant and unpalatable; but barreled water is not -the safest thing to depend upon, and thirst was a greater menace than -lack of food. Yet it seemed improbable that a savage chieftain would -have thought this all out and determined upon so tedious and unwarlike a -plan of conquest. - -Afterward I found Bryonia alone and said to him: - -“Why do you think the Faytans wish to keep us here?” - -“Don’ know, Mars Sam.” - -“Yes you do, Bry. Anyhow, you’ve some idea.” - -“I may be wrong.” - -“This is in confidence, Bry. You may trust me.” - -He hesitated a moment. - -“I wish, Mars Sam,” he said in a low voice, speaking his native tongue, -“that the lady passengers had not showed themselves.” - -“Oh, that’s it!” I exclaimed. “Are the natives partial to white women, -Bry?” - -“I know other chiefs,” he said, “and I know they like to take women of -other nations for wives. In my own island it is like that. I think if we -were only warriors the Faytans would drive us away, or let us take the -boats out. That is the only way I can explain the strange manner in -which they are acting.” - -“You may be right,” I returned, and walked away to think it over. - -The third day brought no more incident than the others that preceded it. -I had abandoned the idea that the Faytans intended to besiege us until -we succumbed to hunger or thirst, and told Joe so. Also I confided to my -chum Bry’s theory that they were concocting a plan to get our women. -This made Joe look grave and anxious. - -When Alfonso joined us, presently, I thought it best to acquaint him -with our fears. - -“If that is so,” said the boy, “we will see that the women never fall -into their hands alive. But I am confident there will be some way of -escape open to us before our condition gets desperate.” - -“What is your father doing?” I asked, thinking I would like a conference -with Señor de Jiminez. - -“He is writing a speech to deliver before the Colombian Congress when he -becomes president,” replied Alfonso with a smile. “Poor father! He -doesn’t know what despair means. I’m sure he has no real conception of -our present position.” - -“I wish,” said Joe, musingly, as he stared out over the island, “that I -could see into that forest yonder. I wonder if it’s full of watching -natives, or if they’re all lying snug in the big Pearl City we’ve heard -about.” - -Alfonso was thoughtful. For awhile he, too, stared at the forest. Then a -sudden idea occurred to him, for his face brightened and he laughed -aloud. - -“Fellows,” said he, “I’ve a notion to go over to that city and see what -it looks like. Also, I’ll take a peep into the forest as I pass by.” - -I looked at him in amazement, saying: - -“Have you gone crazy, then?” - -Again he laughed, quite gleefully. - -“I don’t wonder you suspect my sanity,” he answered; “but the truth is -that I had forgotten all about a certain important shipment of mine that -is now in the hold of this ship and may be of great help to us in our -present emergency. However,” he added, more soberly, “the thing was -intended for a far different purpose.” - -“A shipment? What is it?” I inquired. - -“Why, nothing more nor less than one of those new fashioned biplanes. I -bought one of the latest improved _Antoinettes_ when I went over to -Paris, during the time father was purchasing the arms in Australia. He -sent me there on some banking business, you know, and I naturally took -in the aviation exhibition. It did not take me long to decide that a -biplane would be of great assistance to the revolution and I induced the -great Bleriot himself to teach me how to work it. Before I left Paris I -could manage the thing beautifully, and I’ve made a good many successful -flights. It is all packed in three cases, with bands of red paint around -them so they can be identified from the arms, and I have many extra -parts in separate cases. It must seem queer to you to realize I have a -flying machine in this out-of-the-way place—where we’re shipwrecked on a -savage island.” - -“It is strange,” I admitted. - -“The _Antoinette_ would make even you fellows stare, I guess,” continued -Alfonso. - -“Oh, as for that,” said Joe, “both Sam and I have done some aërial -stunts in our time, and made some pretty long flights. But a biplane’s a -new invention to us.” - -“It occurred to me that I could put the machine together here on deck,” -announced Alfonso, “and make a trip over the forest to the Pearl City. I -won’t land there, of course, but I’ll circle around and find out what we -want to know, and then come back again. What do you think?” he asked a -little anxiously. - -“Seems like a brilliant idea,” I said approvingly. - -“Will you fellows help me to get it together?” - -“Of course,” said Joe. “And the sooner the better.” - -“Then order your men to fetch up the boxes with the red bands. There are -three of them.” - -I went to Uncle Naboth and my father and explained what Little Jim -wanted to do. They both considered the thing impracticable and -foolhardy, but said we could give the young Colombian whatever -assistance he needed. - -So the boxes were sent for and presently hoisted from the hold by means -of the cranes provided for such purposes. Only one was at all heavy, and -that contained the motor and tools. - -The carpenter unscrewed the covers and soon a confused mass of canvas -planes, braces, platforms and other odds and ends lay upon the deck. -Alfonso, with his coat off and sleeves rolled up, began to select the -pieces and connect them. He had written instructions for setting up the -machine, but did not need to refer to them often, being evidently quite -familiar with the details of its mechanism. - -It did not seem to me that the thing was at all serviceable; it was very -frail and more like a toy than a flying machine; but the boy assured me -it was an exact duplicate of the one that held the world’s record for -altitude and speed. - -“Aren’t you afraid to trust yourself to it?” asked Joe. - -“Afraid! Of course not,” was the reply. “It is perfectly safe if -operated intelligently—barring unavoidable accidents.” - -We both assisted, being guided by his directions, and all three of us -worked the remainder of that day. Lucia discovered us at about the time -we began assembling the airship, and was so fascinated by the -proposition that she remained constantly by our side, watching every -move we made. She made no remarks, but her dark eyes missed no detail, -and whenever Alfonso instructed us she listened as carefully as we did. -It seemed queer for a girl to take such an interest in a flying -machine—a thing that some men do not care to fool with. In addition to -the girl a curious group of the sailors surrounded us, for I have found -that those who sail the seas have a certain sympathy for those who sail -the air. - -I had myself become enthusiastic over the machine, as I began to -understand the theory of its operation. The _Antoinette_ was as -scientifically constructed as it was delicate and graceful. I could see -possibilities in the thing, now, and that night was a sleepless one for -me, so eager was I to continue our work the next morning. We got the -frame complete the second day, and set the engines in position. - -By evening the biplane seemed all ready to fly, but Alfonso asserted it -must be adjusted and tested with the utmost care, as all depended on the -tenseness and equalization of the planes. He told us, however, he hoped -to make the flight the following morning. - -Our relations with the natives had remained unchanged. The only event of -each day was the arrival of food and supplies for the floating -besiegers. These were brought in canoes around the island and a share -distributed to each of the line of boats. Then the commissary department -silently withdrew and the excitement was over. As for the guard, their -patience seemed untiring. The warriors must have been more or less -cramped in their canoes. If some of them were relieved at times, it was -during the nights, for darkness fell upon the silent line and daybreak -found it still unbroken. Perhaps some slept, lying in the bottoms of the -canoes, while others watched. I have no means of knowing. - -Finally our youthful and adventurous Colombian got his machine adjusted -to suit him, explaining to Joe and me, as he worked, all the details of -equilibrium and shifting the balance, and how to handle the wheel and -run the motors. The engines were not unlike those used on automobiles, -yet lighter in weight and made as delicately as a watch. The wheel -answered the slightest touch, and any change in direction required a -quick eye and quick thought. Indeed, to fly in a biplane is no dreamy -man’s job, for every nerve and muscle must be tense and responsive and -lend life to the inanimate thing he directs. - -Alfonso was cool as a cucumber while making his tests and I could see -that his eager enthusiasm was due more to the delights of an -exhilarating flight through the air than a desire to see the Pearl City, -or discover what our enemies were doing. Doubtless he had for some time -been aching for an opportunity to use his novel machine, and his present -attempt was mainly due to this wish. - -Being of a mechanical turn of mind and interested in all such -propositions, I followed intently every movement that Alfonso made in -putting the biplane together, adjusting it and preparing for the flight. - -“I almost believe I could work it myself,” I remarked with a smile. - -“That ‘almost’ qualifies your egotism,” replied Little Jim, with -assurance. “It is the flight itself—the management of the machine in the -air—that really requires knowledge and skill.” - -“But that can only come with experience,” I said. “How many flights have -you made?” - -“Several,” he declared proudly. “Once I remained in the air for -thirty-seven minutes. I can do better than that, now, for I have here an -improved machine and the condition of the atmosphere in these latitudes -is almost perfect, since the storm cleared.” - -He took his seat in the machine. We had cleared a long run along the -deck, from stern to stem, for his use in starting. - -“First,” said he, “I’ll take a turn among those boats over the reefs. I -may land here on my return, or I may keep on over the island; it will -depend upon circumstances.” - -Every soul aboard had gathered to watch this interesting attempt, and I -noticed that Lucia’s eyes were big and sparkling with excitement. -Alfonso was quite the hero of the hour and it filled him with pride and -elation to be the observed of all observers. His father, who had always -vigorously opposed his son’s experiments with airships, but realized the -fact that the biplane might be of much service to the revolution, was a -curious and silent spectator. He had indulged in a stiff argument with -Alfonso the night before, but had met defeat at the hands of his wayward -son. The boy’s courage and confidence were indisputable, and perhaps -Señor de Jiminez was a bit proud of his son’s progressive ideas. - -“The airship is bound to be a great factor in the future history of -nations,” asserted Alfonso, and this could not be successfully -controverted until the future revealed itself and became history. - -Joe and I followed directions in turning the motor and running the -machine along the deck for a start. It rose just before it reached the -bow, soared over the rail and headed straight out to sea, still -ascending. Absolute silence pervaded the anxious group on deck. We could -plainly hear the whir of the motors as the biplane, swift as a dart, -flew over the reefs, descried a graceful curve and circled around the -boats a hundred feet or more in the air. - -The Faytans were certainly a stolid lot, as we afterward proved; but the -flight of the airship was so startling that they craned their necks to -watch it, and some rose in the canoes while others ducked down and -covered their heads as if in terror. Fear was unknown to this people, -but superstition bound them in chains, and this surely seemed like a -demonstration of the gods. - -I must admit the boy handled the machine beautifully, and it responded -to his touch like a thing of life. Several times he circled around, then -swept out to sea until he was a mere birdlike speck, and finally came -back and headed directly for the ship. Perhaps it had been five or six -minutes since he left us, but to us it seemed an hour, so excited were -we by his daring and his success. - -We kept the deck clear, pressing close to the rail, and it seemed -Alfonso’s intention to land. He came toward us in a straight line; then -the machine dipped, for as it neared us it was fully three hundred feet -above the sea. Now the aëronaut shut down the motors and glided -gracefully downward at an angle of nearly forty degrees. We were -preparing to shout our applause, when like a great bird the biplane -swept over the deck, struck the mainmast at about its middle and came -crashing down in a heap—operator and aëroplane being mixed in a confused -jumble. - - - - - CHAPTER X - THE PEARL CITY - - -Joe and I rushed in first of all and pulled Alfonso out of the wreck. He -was insensible and bleeding profusely from a cut across the forehead. -Others eagerly took the boy from us and carried him below, his father -sobbing that his son was dead, dead, dead! and now could never become -the president of Colombia. - -I knew well enough Alfonso wasn’t dead, and told Lucia so when she asked -me with a white, startled face. - -“A little damaged, that’s all,” said I, and watched her as she hurried -away, womanlike, to render what assistance she could. - -“It were surely wonderful!” cried Uncle Naboth, viewing the mangled -biplane that lay at the foot of the mast; “but he’s spoilt his flying -machine the first trip.” - -“Oh, I’m not at all sure about that,” I replied. “What do you think, -Joe?” - -“Why, it’s like Alfonso—a little damaged, that’s all,” he answered with -a grin. “The motor seems all right, and that’s the main thing.” - -We made an examination, then, and found some of the framework of the -planes splintered. Otherwise nothing was injured and a little work would -soon restore the thing to good working order. - -Bryonia and “Capstan Bob,” the latter having been a poor doctor before -he became a good sailor, attended the injured boy, and soon word came up -that Alfonso had regained consciousness. He had broken his left arm and -cut his scalp open, but was not seriously injured. Late in the afternoon -he asked to see me, and when I went down to his room I found him quite -cheerful over his personal mishap, but worried about the condition of -his biplane. This I assured him could easily be repaired, and he told me -there was a supply of extra frames in one of the boxes, and asked me to -look after the airship and rig it up again. - -“I want to make another trip in it as soon as I am able,” he told me. -“This broken arm is an unfortunate thing, but I guess I can manage the -wheel with my right hand. Are you sure the motor is uninjured?” - -“It worked smoothly when I tested it,” I answered; “but I’ll go over it -again more carefully and make sure.” - -“Do,” he urged. “You and Joe can do the work, and to-morrow I’ll come on -deck and direct you. I’ll be all right by that time.” - -The morning, however, found Alfonso so stiff and sore from his bruises, -his gashed forehead and his cracked arm, that he could not leave his -berth. The women waited upon him tirelessly and Joe and I, left to our -own devices, decided to get to work on the biplane without the owner’s -assistance. It interested us more than ever, now that we had seen what -the thing could do, and I had acquired a powerful desire to test its -virtues myself. If we could restore the machine to good condition, and -should our safety demand knowledge of the movements of the natives, I -felt I would not hesitate to undertake a flight. - -All that day we worked, finding spare parts to replace those that had -been damaged. It was evident that accidents to the frame were expected -and anticipated, since duplicates of almost every part of them had been -furnished. Only the motor and steering gear were without duplicate -parts; but these were little likely to become injured, even by a direct -fall. - -On the following morning Joe and I arose before daybreak and got Bry to -make us some coffee while we finally adjusted the biplane. I had decided -to attempt a flight secretly, as I feared Señor de Jiminez or his son -would refuse us permission had we asked to go. The seat was so arranged -that it would carry two; so, both Joe and I being light in weight ought -not to prove too great a burden for the machine. I had intended to go -alone, at first, but Joe begged so hard that I did not like to refuse -him, and he agreed to allow me to manage it without interference. - -We instructed Bry and Ned Britton how to start us, but we took our run -on the deck from stem to stern, so as to head over the island. - -The _Antoinette_ rose like a bird—just as the sun came up—and with a -sense of elation and delight I realized we were actually flying. Up we -shot, right over the forest, which came beneath us so suddenly that for -the first time I recognized the marvelous speed of the machine. - -Determined to investigate this threatening barrier, I turned the wheel -so as to descry a succession of circles and descended until we were just -above the tallest tree tops. Joe had a pair of powerful glasses, and -while I watched the biplane he examined the forest. - -“The woods are full of savages,” he remarked, attentively looking -downward; “but most of them are lined up facing the ship.” - -“What are they doing?” I asked. - -“Stripping the trees of bark, and flattening it out. That’s queer. All -are working at this except the double line of sentries at the edge of -the forest.” - -“Perhaps they’re making shields of the bark,” I suggested; “in which -case they intend to attack us presently. But if they think we use bows -and arrows, which a bark shield will stop, they’re much mistaken.” - -“Who knows what they think?” muttered my companion. - -“And who cares? Keep your balance, Joe; I’m going to explore the rest of -the island.” - -First I rose to quite an altitude, so that we might determine the extent -of the island. Then I spied a large settlement at the far east of us—the -farthest point from the ship—and deciding that this was the Pearl City I -headed directly for it. - -A few moments only sufficed to bring us above the city, a journey of -perhaps ten miles from our starting point. Here again I circled while we -inspected the place. - -The city was of tremendous extent; for here, we afterward learned, -resided every inhabitant of Faytan. There was a pretty landlocked bay -before it, and the water front was thick with craft, mostly with canoes -such as we had seen, although there were some ponderous flat-bottomed -boats that resembled rafts more than ships. These I thought might be -used for the pearl fishing, although they were gaudily decorated and had -many seats with rudely carved backs. - -Between the forest and the city were large cultivated fields, with -groups of cocoanut and date palms showing here and there, and we -discovered several bands of workers on these farms, all calmly engaged -in performing their proper tasks. - -But the city itself was far more interesting than its surroundings. The -buildings were of clay bricks, of a light gray color, little wood being -used in their construction. They were of great size and laid out in -regular order, forming streets that radiated in all directions from a -central square. Directly in the middle of this space was a great -circular building which was painted a dark blue color—the only painted -building in the city—and lavishly decorated with pearls. The doorways, -windows and cornices, and even portions of the dome, were thickly set -with these precious gems, only pearls of great size and luster being -chosen for the purpose. This was the temple; but I ought to explain that -many of these details were not perceived by us at that time, while we -circled in the biplane over the city and looked curiously down upon it. -Perhaps it was this very curiosity that was our undoing, for I must have -neglected the machine in some way to send it suddenly swerving, first to -one side and then the other, in an erratic motion that was bewildering -and instantly destroyed my cool confidence. The strain on the planes was -dangerous, and although we managed to keep our balance I could not -steady the thing nor bring it to a stable equilibrium. We were at a -dangerous elevation should we fall, and to avoid this catastrophe I -involuntarily descended, without any regard as to where we might land. - -It was almost a fall, as it was. We first dove headlong, at a dangerous -angle, and then I swung her head up, shut off the motor, and she -fluttered, rocked and came to a sudden stop with a jolt that well nigh -drove the breath from our bodies. Joe pitched from the seat and rolled -over a few times; then he sat up and looked at me in a dazed way that -would have made me laugh had I not been wondering just then how many -bones I had broken. But after the jar on my nerves had subsided I -crawled out of the machine, which dropped its planes as if ashamed of -its rude action, and found we were on the flat top of one of the high -buildings that overlooked the place of the Pearl Temple. - -I crawled to the edge, which had a low parapet, and looked over. A -hundred eyes met mine, staring at me with wonder in spite of the stoic -nature of these remarkable islanders. - -It was not strange that they marveled. Airships are not yet everyday -affairs in our own country, so this one might well startle the natives -of a secluded South Sea island which even ships do not sight. I am not -certain which party was at first most bewildered, Joe and I or the -Faytans; but we were first to recover, and our desperate situation -called for decisive thought. - -Hastily I ran over the machine. A guide rope had parted, and I promptly -knotted it together again. In all other respects the _Antoinette_ seemed -uninjured. - -“Get aboard, Joe!” I cried; “we must make a run for it the best way we -can.” - -“Someone has to push the thing,” he returned. “I’ll start it and you -take it away, Sam. If you reach the ship safely you can come back with a -rescue party.” - -“That’s nonsense!” I exclaimed. “I won’t go without you, and you know -it. Here, help me run it over to the edge, and we’ll see what we can do. -It may dip at first, but there is lots of room in the square down there -for us to get a start and rise again.” - -“And lots of savages to grab us if we bump the ground. My way’s best, -Sam.” - -“Your way is impossible!” said I. “We will either go together, or we’ll -both stay right here.” - -The speech was prophetic. Before I had the words well out of my mouth -the natives began to pour in a stream out upon the roof, coming through -a square hole in the center which we had not thought to guard. - -Each of us was armed with a brace of revolvers, but we hesitated to use -them. As we backed away to the furthermost edge I said to Joe: - -“Don’t shoot. They’ll capture us anyhow by force of numbers, and we’ll -stand better with them if we don’t hurt anyone. Keep your pistols out of -sight, for a better time may come to use them.” - -Joe nodded. - -“You’re right,” he said briefly. - -The Faytans lined up before us, a score of great muscular fellows with -singularly intelligent features and of grave, dignified demeanor. As I -looked upon them I decided to adopt a certain plan of action. Extending -my hand and smiling in a fearless, friendly manner, I slowly advanced -toward the man directly in front of me. There seemed to be no captain or -leader among them. - -“Greeting, good friends,” I said in the language of Tuamotu, the island -Nux and Bry had come from, and which they had long ago taught me to -speak. All the natives of the South Seas have, I believe, a common -language, although each island seems to use a dialect or “brogue” of its -own. At any rate the islanders seem able to understand one another when -they meet in peace or war, and for that reason I hoped to make myself -understood. - -That I succeeded was soon apparent. The man did not take my extended -hand, but he said in a deep, musical voice: - -“We are not friends. It is not possible.” - -“No?” I returned, as if astonished. And, indeed, his frankness was -surprising, for these islanders are usually subtle and deceptive, -claiming friendship when they intend murder. “Why is it not possible for -us to be friends?” - -“Because you come unasked. Because we do not harbor strangers. Because -intruders deserve death, and the laws of the Faytans decree it.” - -This was not at all pleasant. - -“We came not here of our own will,” I said after a moment’s hesitation. -“The gods of the Storm and Wind thrust us upon your island. We wish to -go away; to return to our own country.” - -“That cannot be,” said another standing near the first speaker. “To -allow a stranger from the world beyond the sea to escape would be to -allow him to carry tales of Faytan to his countrymen. Then they would -send many boats here to rob us of our pearls and make us trouble.” - -“Therefore,” added another, “you must die to save Faytan.” - -“In what way?” I asked, more to gain time than because the mode of dying -interested me just then. - -“The King will determine that. We will take you to the King.” - -“Very well,” I responded cheerfully. “Come, Joe; let’s visit the King.” - -He grinned at this, for Joe isn’t easily scared, and we allowed the -Faytans to escort us from the roof, going so docilely that they did not -bind us or even touch our bodies. They merely surrounded us in a dense -mass, and since they were of gigantic size and strong as bulls that was -as secure a method as any. - -The house through which we passed was not badly arranged or furnished. -We saw numerous rooms from the corridors we traversed, and they were -more pleasant and homelike than you might suppose, considering this to -be an uncivilized island which the world’s progress had never yet -thought of. - -The square outside—it was a circle, really—was thronged with men, women -and children, all scantily clad as far as clothing was concerned, but -the humblest wearing a fortune in pearl ornaments. - -This island of Faytan must be very populous. There were at least two -hundred men in the boats guarding the reefs; the forest was full of -them; many were working in the fields, and still the Pearl City was -packed full, as far as we could see. The natives were of superior -physique and intelligence. We had thought Nux and Bry exceptionally well -built fellows, for South Sea Islanders, and we had often proved their -fidelity and keenness of intellect; but the Faytans were fully their -equals in every respect, and I knew from the reports of Tuamotu that -they had no such capital as the Pearl City and lived in a more primitive -manner. - -Crossing the square between close ranks of silent, staring natives, we -were escorted to the steps of the Great Temple and in through a high -arched doorway. - - - - - CHAPTER XI - A KING, A PRIEST AND A BOY - - -To our surprise there was no great hall of concourse before us, but an -entrance hall from which opened several doorways hung with finely woven -mats, all of which were lavishly decorated with conventional designs in -pearls. Before each doorway stood a guard, armed with a spear and a -double-edged battle-ax, the latter fashioned from gypsum by the method -employed by the North American Indians. - -There was a captain of these guards and when one of our conductors spoke -to him in a low voice this official disappeared through a central -doorway. He returned presently and Joe and I were told to follow him. -After us came merely a half dozen of our captors, closing the rear, and -so in stately procession we tramped down a long corridor and came to the -throne room. - -It was a high, spacious apartment, having many windows covered with -translucent fish-skin dyed in various colors. These had the appearance -of stained glass and were quite effective. Around three sides of the -room ran a stone bench covered with mattings and in the center was a -raised place, or dais, with a broad, pearl-encrusted seat. - -Heaped upon the royal bench were many gay colored blankets woven from a -soft cocoanut fibre, and lying flat upon these, face downward, was the -mighty King of Faytan. - -His Majesty was only a boy. His copper-colored form was lean and -slender, but no greater in length than my own. - -He did not move for a time and I had opportunity to examine him -curiously. The knot of hair twisted upon the back of his head was -decorated with five monstrous black pearls—the rarest and most valuable -sort known. Around his waist was a broad belt on which exquisite rose -pearls were thickly clustered. Over his shoulder was draped a short -cloak sewn thick with the same precious gems. But aside from this -richness of decoration there was nothing to distinguish the youthful -king from his subjects, unless it was his attitude. This might indicate -grief, despair or suffering, for though he moved not a muscle there was -such utter abandon in his pose that I caught myself feeling sorry for -the youth’s misery without knowing why or how he was miserable. - -We stood motionless, awaiting his royal pleasure. After a time, with a -slow, writhing motion he raised himself to a sitting position and showed -his face to us. - -I was born and bred in a democratic republic, and believe that all men -are free and equal; nevertheless there was a serene dignity in this -boy’s countenance that plainly marked him royal. Wherever I might have -met him I should have recognized in him the king; yet he was a mere -savage secluded on an unknown island. - -The unhappiness that had marked his former attitude showed plainly in -his face, but its proud regard seemed to demand no pity from anyone. -Whatever it was, the king was strong enough to bear it alone. - -He eyed Joe and me with calm interest, his look flashing over us from -head to heel and noting every detail of our appearance. Then he turned -to the captain of the guard and nodded permission for him to speak. - -“Flying through the air on a thing with wings,” began the man, “these -two intruders alighted upon the top of the house of Aza, where they were -captured. They are brought before your Majesty for judgment.” - -The king passed his hand across his eyes with a wearied gesture. Then he -looked toward us again and said: - -“They are young.” His voice was low and soft. - -“You are also young, your Majesty,” I ventured to state. - -“Then you understand our tongue?” he said quickly. - -“Imperfectly. I was taught to speak it by a native of Tuamotu.” - -“Tuamotu! So you have come here to get our pearls?” - -“No, indeed. We were shipwrecked, having been driven out of our course -by the storm. We are not robbers, your Majesty, but only unfortunate -voyagers.” - -He nodded. - -“You are indeed unfortunate to land upon the shore of Faytan,” said he. -“It means death to all of you.” - -“Not necessarily,” I returned, coolly. “For my part, I expect to live a -long time yet.” - -“You do not understand,” he persisted gently. “It is the law of the -island—the law of my forefathers—that all strangers who land upon Faytan -shall be put to death.” - -“A cruel law,” I remarked; “and an unjust one.” - -“It is to protect us from invasion,” he explained in a kindly tone. -“This is the richest island in all the world, and the most favored by -nature. My people are the bravest and strongest of mankind. No other -nation can at all compare with this, for we are protected and favored by -the powerful Pearl God.” As he mentioned this deity all the Faytans -present prostrated themselves, muttering: - -“The King is the Priest of the Pearl God. Through him we acquire power -and protection!” - -The king had also bowed his head, reverently and with no hint of -self-adulation. When the chant ended he turned to us and continued: - -“Strangers, it is not through hatred that your death is decreed. There -is no hate in my breast, although you have killed my father, the late -King of Faytan.” - -His voice faltered, and I exclaimed: - -“Killed the King! We? It is impossible.” - -His grief was readily explained now, but although these people posed as -our enemies I was really shocked at the assertion that we had rendered -this boy fatherless. - -“I do not think the deed was intentional,” he returned, musingly, “for -it was dark and your weapons could single out no man. But my noble -father’s death was the result of your coming here. When runners from the -other end of the island brought the news of your arrival, my father the -King set out at once with a band of chosen warriors to capture you. He -arrived at the cove at nightfall, in time to see your people leap into -your boats and start out to sea. Our warriors sent arrows after you, and -you replied with the weapons that sting. One stung my father and he fell -dead. The warriors brought him back to the Pearl City, where I slept, -and I was awakened to be told I had lost my dearest friend and was now -the King of Faytan.” - -He bowed his head again and for a time remained motionless. - -“I am sorry,” I said quietly. “It was the fortune of war.” - -“Yes,” he returned, raising his head to look at me curiously; “the -fortune of war; the same fate that led you here in the storm to meet -your death.” - -I began to feel a little uneasy. - -“Is there no way of evading that foolish law of yours?” I asked. - -“No. Away from Faytan every stranger is safe. He is nothing to us then. -But when a stranger comes to Faytan the law decrees his death. There is -no escape.” - -“Does the law say in what manner we are to die?” I inquired. - -“No. The King determines that. But it is our custom to grant our -prisoners the easiest death of which we have knowledge, which is by -drowning. The only demand of the law is that every invader shall die. -There is no desire on our part to be cruel.” - -I pondered the matter. - -“Does the law state how soon the prisoner shall die?” was my next -inquiry. - -“No. That would, of course, depend upon circumstances,” he admitted. - -“In that case, there is no need for us to worry over my death for the -present, or over that of this friend who is with me,” said I in my -easiest manner. “I begin to admire your law, your Majesty. It says very -truly that every intruder upon your island shall die. But every native -of Faytan, too, must die—in time.” - -He saw my point, but was not impressed. - -“The law says you shall be put to death, not that you will be permitted -to die in time,” said he. - -“Oh; very well, let it be that way,” I agreed. “But I am innocent of any -intent to wrong you, or any of your people, your Majesty; so I appeal to -you to postpone putting me to death as long as possible.” - -He stared at me in a puzzled way. - -“It is not fear,” he muttered, “that drives you to beg for your life—for -a few brief hours or days. What is it, then?” - -“I’ve acquired a habit of living,” said I, “and I hate to break it. Also -I have a duty to perform—to instruct you in the truth concerning the -great world outside of Faytan, of which I find you are very ignorant. I -must show you how far behind other nations you are; how much you have -yet to learn. You cannot gain this information from your own people, who -are as ignorant as you are; you must gain it from me, before I am put to -death. You say proudly that you rule a great country, but there is a way -for you to make it a far greater country. You say your people are happy -and prosperous, but I can teach you how to give them many comforts they -are now without.” - -At last I had interested him, for he was an intelligent youth. His eyes -flashed. He rose to his feet, facing me, and asked: - -“Can you do this?” - -“Yes; and more. I can tell you of things you have never even dreamed of, -which will make Faytan greater and more powerful than it has ever -been—since the beginning of time.” - -“Then,” said he, “your death shall wait until I have listened to your -teachings. But do not misunderstand me. I grant you neither pardon nor -life. I merely postpone your death.” - -“That is fair enough,” I answered. “I am satisfied.” - -Deliberately and with dignity he again seated himself, turning toward my -captors, who had heard all this conversation plainly. - -“You may go,” said he. - -Evidently the king had no thought of asking anyone’s advice as to his -actions. He told the captain of the guard to take us to a certain room -and keep us safely until he sent for us, and as we bowed low and left -the youthful monarch he turned and cast himself prone upon the blankets -of the throne again. When I looked back over my shoulder I found he had -buried his face in his hands and his attitude was one of great -dejection. - - - - - CHAPTER XII - THE “CROOKED ONE” - - -The Pearl Temple was also the Royal Palace, for as the king was the sole -priest of the Pearl God it was fitting that his abode should be in this -sacred place. Seldom has a nation placed the supreme power, both -religious and political, in the hands of one person. It is concrete -autocracy and usually a priesthood protects a country from its king -while the king protects it from the priests. But here was decidedly a -one-man rule—and the man was a boy. If we could win the boy’s friendship -there were no complications to thwart his will, and therein lay our sole -chance of salvation. - -Joe and I talked it over in our prison, a fine big room in the rear -portion of the temple, with windows opening on the square. There were no -guards, nor were we bound or otherwise restrained except by the command -of the king to remain in the room until sent for. We might easily have -dropped from one of the windows to the crowded streets; but that would -have availed us nothing. We might have walked out by way of the -corridors, and met the guards at the other end. Really, we were safe -enough, and our captors knew it. - -Our unfortunate mishap caused us considerable uneasiness. It was not so -much on account of our personal safety, although of that we had ample -cause to fear; but I worried lest my father or Uncle Naboth, suspecting -we were captured, should send out a party to attempt to rescue us. From -my present information I knew that would mean death to them all; only -while in the ship fort, with ample supplies of guns and ammunition, -could they successfully oppose these numerous and powerful Faytans. - -At noon we were given ample rations of excellent food; fish, turtle and -lobster forming the chief dishes. The drinking water, almost ice-cold -from earthen jars, was the finest I ever tasted. Women waited upon us, -but when I spoke to them in their native tongue they refused to answer. - -After the meal the king came in, unannounced and alone. The youth walked -with great dignity and his face was very sad. Sitting upon a bench -beside us he said: - -“You will tell me of the world beyond the sea, and I will listen. But -first tell me your names, and what island you come from.” - -We introduced ourselves and said we were Americans, but of course that -meant nothing to him. - -“I am Attero, the twentieth of that name who has ruled in Faytan,” said -he proudly. Then he began to examine our clothing and to feel the -texture of the cloth, asking us how it was made and of what use the -various garments might be. - -Joe is not much of a talker, so I spent several hours giving the king -the most primitive sort of information, taking care to so explain our -machinery and inventions as to set him wondering at our cleverness. He -was more interested at first in “the weapon that stings” than in any -other mechanical contrivance, and you may be sure I explained the -death-dealing character of our guns in a most impressive manner. - -“Your people are many, oh King,” said I; “but our rifles and revolvers -have more stings in them than you have people, although our own numbers -are so few.” - -He pondered this a moment. - -“I thought that might be so,” he returned. “That is a reason why I did -not sooner send my people to capture you. My chief Medicine Man, Kuru, -has been studying this matter, and Kuru has found that while the metal -stings enter human flesh, and pass through it, they do not go far into -the bark of the trees. For when my father and some of his people were -stung, many other stings flew over their heads and reached the forest, -where we found the marks they made. This is the first time such weapons -have been used by invaders into Faytan. All others have had spears and -arrows like our own. Also you are the only pale-skins who have come to -Faytan.” - -“The pale-skins have more wisdom than the dark-skins,” I asserted. “They -have conquered all the known world. The reason Faytan has not yet been -conquered by us is that until the storm drove us upon your coast we did -not know such an island existed.” - -He bowed gravely. - -“That proves how wise my forefathers were in making our laws,” said he. -“We have been left in peace because the restless pale-skins, who love to -conquer what does not belong to them, did not know where to find Faytan. -Had we permitted any to leave our shores alive you would then have heard -of us. Also my forefathers declared that other nations would want our -pearls, which have brought good luck to us for many years. Is that also -true?” - -“It is,” I replied frankly. “My people like all pretty things, and you -must know that pearls are found not alone in Faytan, but in many other -parts of the world.” - -He seemed surprised. - -“As many as we have?” he asked. - -“Perhaps not. But pearls are not unknown to us. See,” and I showed him -my watch fob, which was set with a large diamond surrounded by small -pearls. He paid no attention to the diamond but examined the pearls -carefully. Then he smiled. - -“Have you seen any so small, so dull and colorless in my kingdom?” he -asked. - -“No, your Majesty.” - -“Such trifles grow in small shellfish, which we do not open, but throw -back into the sea to allow them to grow. Those which you have are dead. -The life is gone from them. We know how to keep all our pearls alive by -bathing them in the salt water,” he said. Then he asked. “What is on the -other end of this yellow chain?” - -I exhibited my watch and explained its use. He was greatly excited over -this trinket, especially when I showed him the wheels and how to keep -them going by winding. I thought it good policy to make him a present of -the watch, which was a cheap affair, and he accepted it with evidences -of joy and gave me in return a necklace of pearls worth a fortune. - -When he left us he said: - -“You must tell me more of your wonderful land and your wise people, for -truly you are able to teach me much.” - -He paused on his way out and came slowly back to us. - -“Tell me how my people can be safe from your stings,” he begged. - -“By keeping a long distance away from them,” I replied promptly. - -“Is there no other way?” - -“None, your Majesty.” - -“My chief Medicine Man, Kuru, thought that if we made shields of bark, -and carried them before us, the stings would not hurt.” - -That explained the work we had seen the natives doing in the forest. But -I hastened to assure King Attero that such shields were useless, as when -they came neat to our guns the bullets would go through them easily. - -“Then,” said he, in a grieved tone, “many of my people will die, for -they will make the attack to-morrow morning.” - -“Can you not send swift messengers and stop them?” I asked anxiously. - -“I will not do that,” he answered, “for it is not good to give one order -to change another. But I will spend the night in beseeching the great -Pearl God to protect my people from the pale-skins. Our god has never -yet failed us.” - -With that he left us and we saw no more of him until the following -afternoon. When he entered our room then, the boy king was more cheerful -of countenance and stepped more firmly and proudly than ever. - -“The Pearl God told me not to fear, for all would be well with my -people,” he announced. - -I looked at him curiously. Could one so naturally intelligent really -believe some mythical god had spoken to him? But it is not safe to -question anyone’s religion. Ignoring the point I asked: - -“Have you heard news of the battle?” - -“Yes. Many of my warriors have been killed, and your ship has not yet -been captured. But they are still fighting.” - -I heard this report with pleasure, and Joe shouted: “Hooray!” - -The king did not seem annoyed. - -“If we do not succeed to-day, we will to-morrow,” he prophesied, with -cool assurance. “For to-morrow I shall go to the battle myself, and -carry with me our greatest Chieftain, known as the Crooked One.” - -“May we go, also?” I inquired, eagerly. - -He considered the request thoughtfully. Then he replied: - -“It would seem best to drown you both this evening, before I leave for -the fight. The Crooked One has advised that, and his wisdom is great. -But I wish to be taught more of your knowledge, so I will let you live -until my return.” - -“But why must we stay here?” I asked. - -“Would you assist me in defeating your people, if I took you with me?” - -“No,” said I. - -He took my hand and touched it lightly to his breast. - -“What I like in the pale-skins,” he said, “is the truth-tongue. You do -not try to deceive me. That is why I have let you live to teach me. From -a lying teacher I would gain but little knowledge.” - -I have said before that this boy was remarkably intelligent for a -savage. There was also a nobility in his nature that was admirable and -noteworthy. I am no more truthful than the average American, but it was -not easy to try to deceive one of so simple and frank a character. From -the first I had thought it the best policy to be honest with him. Had -the pale-skins always been honest in their dealings with the -dark-skinned races many national tragedies would have been averted. - -We passed several hours in conversation, Joe taking a part in the talk, -now and then, but leaving most of it to me. Finally the king withdrew, -saying he would not see us again until after his return from the “war.” - -It was getting dark and we were thinking of going to bed on our -benches—which were plentifully supplied with soft blankets—when a sound -of slow and dragging footsteps along the corridor aroused us. A light -flickered across the doorway and was followed by a native bearing a -torch of rottenwood. - -At once I knew who it was. The shrewd, withered features, iron-gray -locks and penetrating glance; the humpbacked frame, long arms and -spindle legs could belong to none but the “Crooked One,” of whom the -king had spoken. I wondered if he came with his Majesty’s permission, -for he shielded the torch with a portion of an ample robe that partially -covered his misshapen body and peered at us silently a while before -addressing us. - -Then he said, speaking in a low, soft voice: - -“Strangers, I am here to assist you. Our mighty King, the wise Attero, -has accepted you as his friends; but that will not save you from the -death which the law decrees.” - -He paused impressively, and I asked: - -“What _will_ save us, then?” - -“Perhaps nothing at all,” he returned, evasively. “But I am the King’s -adviser, even as I was his father’s adviser, and I command all the -warriors of Faytan. If King Attero listens to anyone, he will listen to -me.” - -“And you will try to save us?” - -“If you will do what I am about to ask.” - -I reflected. - -“There seems no way to evade the law,” said I. “The law is as old as -Faytan, I am told, and demands the death of every stranger landing upon -your shores. The King has himself informed us that he is powerless to -evade the law, even if he desired to.” - -The Crooked One smiled sardonically. - -“Who makes the laws of Faytan?” he demanded. - -“The King’s forefathers made this law, it seems,” I returned. - -“True. Only the King can make a law in Faytan. And—_only the King can -unmake it_.” - -I sprang to my feet, inspired by a new hope. Of course the king had -power to abrogate the present law! Why had I not thought of this before? -It was an absurd law. The king was our friend. - -The Crooked One, having spoken so impressively, was now regarding us -with marked attention. The look enabled me to recover my composure -quickly. - -“Well, then?” said I. - -He sat down upon a bench, looking more crooked than ever. - -“I am Chief of the Warriors of Faytan,” he repeated. “I have fought many -invaders, and all are dead. For it is true that until now none has been -able to resist the number and power of the Faytans I have led. Your own -people cannot resist them for long; yet they are more terrible in a -fight than any we have ever met. There are perhaps as many persons in -your ship as I have fingers and toes; there are more Faytans than the -hairs of my head. In time, in spite of your stinging weapons, which the -King says are called guns, we shall surely capture you all. But if there -is much fighting many of my warriors will have died before we conquer -and destroy the pale-skins. I do not wish to have my warriors die. Why -is it necessary? So I have come to you, the King’s teachers, to say -this: Teach me, also. Teach me how to capture your people, and in return -I will ask the King to make a new law and cancel the old one, so that -you two will be permitted to remain in Faytan as long as you live, not -only safe from harm but honored by the King and all his people.” - -“Chief,” I returned, amused but angry, “we could not be honored by -anyone if we proved ourselves dishonorable. Will any of your warriors -betray you, or your King, to save their own lives? I do not think they -would. Nor will we be less noble than the Faytans. But I will give you -this answer: We could not betray our people if we would; for there is no -way you or your warriors can avoid death if you fight with the -pale-skins. Had you made them your friends they would have gone away and -left you in peace. But if you foolishly continue to make war upon them, -you and your island are lost forever, for no human power can save you.” - -“A man is but a man,” he returned, “whether his skin be pale or brown. -You have powerful weapons, but you are few in numbers. If you could kill -half my warriors the other half would finally conquer you.” - -“That remains to be proven,” I said. - -He arose from the bench and paced up and down, the light of the torch -making him appear like some huge goblin. - -“So you would sacrifice your own lives to save your friends?” he asked. - -“Willingly, if it is necessary.” - -“And are they as loyal to you?” - -“Any one of them would die to save us,” I asserted proudly. - -He laughed at this; a low, cackling laugh that was not pleasant to hear. - -“Then they must be allowed to do so,” he said, and picking up the torch -left the room without another word or even a parting glance in our -direction. - -“I don’t like that,” growled Joe. “He’s up to some deviltry, I’m sure.” - -“The same thing has occurred to me,” I replied. “Let us remember his -words. He will allow our friends to die to save our lives. It’s a trick -of some sort, Joe. The Crooked One is far more dangerous than the King -himself.” - -“What can he do?” inquired my friend. - -“I don’t know; but that clever old head has conceived some shrewd idea, -or I’m greatly mistaken. We must be on our guard, Joe. I wish we had -some way of warning our people.” - -“Might send them a wireless,” said Joe, grinning. - -“Well, let’s go to bed and forget it,” I suggested. “Nothing can happen -before morning, anyhow.” - - - - - CHAPTER XIII - LIVING SHIELDS - - -But in this declaration I was wrong. Something happened within the -hour—a summons to attend the king. We had gone to bed but had not fallen -asleep when the messenger came, so in a few moments we were ready to -follow the captain of the guard to the throne room. - -His Majesty was ready for the field. He bore a short spear with rows of -pearls set in the shaft, and over his shoulder was slung a bow and sheaf -of arrows. In his belt was the native two-edged tomahawk, and the young -fellow looked fit to render a good account of himself, had he been going -to fight savages like himself. - -Beside the king stood the Crooked One, who bore no arms at all. We -afterward learned that this famous chieftain, contrary to the custom of -these islanders, never fought in person but contented himself planning -the battle and directing his men. In this he was unconsciously imitating -the great generals of the civilized world. - -“Come,” said Attero. “We are ready for the journey.” - -“Oh! are we to go along?” I asked in surprise. - -“Yes,” said he, and marched out into the square. We followed. It was -pitch dark, but a group of men outside bore torches. Several litters had -been provided, similar to the “stretchers” we carry wounded men on. The -king took possession of one of these, the Crooked One of another. A -third and fourth were for the use of Joe and myself. As soon as I had -reclined upon the litter four men started away with it, going on a jog -trot, and I found it by no means uncomfortable. - -It was a queer procession. Half a dozen runners carried torches ahead of -us to light the way. The king’s litter came first; then the chieftain’s, -followed by mine and Joe’s. More torchbearers closed the line. And so we -proceeded at a rapid pace over hill and dale through the black night to -the opposite end of the island. - -As we came to the further edge of the forest, dawn broke. It was a gray, -dismal day and I thought the sky threatened rain. - -A great assemblage of warriors met us and welcomed the king and the -Crooked One with evident satisfaction. I stood by and listened while -several leaders made their reports. It seemed the fighting had been -constant the day before, and time and again the natives had been -repulsed with heavy loss. The “stinging things” went straight through -the bark shields, which the wise Kuru had recommended, and they had -therefore been abandoned. Between the forest and the ship the plain was -strewn with dead and wounded Faytans, and their friends could only go -under cover of darkness to reclaim their bodies, as whenever they showed -themselves a hail of bullets greeted them. - -I was very proud to learn that my friends were doing such excellent -work. Against their rapid-fire guns the poor natives with their -primitive weapons had no show whatever. Yet the simple creatures had -persisted in sacrificing themselves uselessly. - -The Crooked One listened calmly to the reports. Then he asked: - -“Have any of the invaders left the ship?” - -Not any, they told him, since the two who were prisoners had flown away -through the air. - -“Very good,” said he. “To-day, my warriors, we will capture all the -pale-skins.” - -I was curious to learn how he would do it; but breakfast seemed the -first thing on the programme, and of this meal Joe and I were given an -ample share. - -Afterwards the king walked aside with his chieftain while they conferred -together privately, speaking in low tones. The natives, stolid and calm, -obeying implicitly—and indifferent to life or death—awaited their -pleasure in silence. Then Joe and I were led to the edge of the forest -and permitted to step out into the open and observe the ship. There was -no sign of life on board at first, and rather anxiously I pulled out my -handkerchief and waved it to and fro, regardless of the Faytans just -behind me. Joe imitated my example and after a moment a flag was run up -on the mainmast and ducked once or twice to show we had been recognized. - -To find only that short distance separating us from our friends was -distinctly aggravating and I was almost tempted to cut and run for the -ship and chance a spear thrust between my shoulders. Turning my head to -see how near the natives were I found the Crooked One grinning with much -satisfaction, and saw him exchange a triumphant glance with the youthful -king. - -This nettled me, for I at once suspected we had been playing into the -hands of our enemies and for some reason had been placed where we were -in order that our friends on the ship might recognize us. A moment later -the chieftain gave a signal and we were seized by strong natives and our -hands bound firmly behind our backs. - -Then the mystery was explained. - -The Faytan warriors, fully armed, formed in two long lines just behind -us, Joe being placed in front of one line and I before another. It was -easy to guess their plan then. They intended to use us for living -shields, believing our friends would not dare to fire upon us, and so -advance near enough to the ship to board it with a rush and slay the -pale-skins by sheer force of numbers. - -It was a desperate attempt, cleverly conceived, and based upon my -assertion to the Crooked One that our friends would sacrifice themselves -for our sakes. - -But nature took a hand in the game just then. The sky had been overcast -since daybreak, and just as the two lines were advancing into the open, -pushing Joe and me before them, the clouds opened and immense drops of -rain came pattering down. It grew dark, too, so that we could scarcely -see the ship, and the Faytans hesitated and looked inquiringly at their -chieftain. - -The Crooked One eyed the sky, listened to the low growl of thunder, and -ordered his men back to the forest. Next moment the rain came down in -floods, and a bolt of lightning crashed overhead and sent a tall tree -toppling down upon us. No one was hurt, but it was now so dark we could -not see one another, and the great battle of the elements seemed to -render our puny human war insignificant. - -I realized this would be a good time to make a break for liberty, but -our hands were tied and the cords held by stalwart Faytans, so that we -were unable to take advantage of the opportunity. - -Crash after crash succeeded, and the thunder was deafening, while around -us the lightning darted like angry serpents. They have terrible storms -in these tropics, at times, and it is no unusual thing for an island to -suddenly disappear and never be heard of again. The tempest we now -experienced was so extraordinary that I believe it awed even the -natives. - -I could hear the sea pounding against the rocks and wondered if the -boats patrolling the reefs could survive. An hour, perhaps, the storm -lasted; but it broke almost as suddenly as it began, and while the trees -still dripped rivulets upon us, who were drenched to the skin already, -the sun came out brilliantly, shining for the first time that day. The -clouds tumbled away hurriedly, as if they had business elsewhere; the -wind hushed and was still and only the fierce boom of the breakers -remained to remind us of our late fearful experience. - -The Faytans also recovered quickly. A few moments sufficed to turn the -hundreds of dusky dripping statues into eager, alert warriors, and again -the Crooked One ordered the advance—in the same manner previously -attempted. - -Neither Joe nor I was big enough to fully cover the lines of gigantic -warriors crowding behind us; but the idea was that our friends would not -dare fire for fear of hitting us. If the natives could in this manner -advance close enough to stampede up the rocks to the ship, they hoped to -get enough men aboard to conquer our small party very quickly. For at -close range the savages had no doubt of their own superiority. - -For a time it seemed their plot would be successful. Joe and I held back -as much as we could, with that pushing crowd behind us, but steadily we -approached the ship and no sign came from those on board. I began to be -worried. Surely Uncle Naboth and Ned Britton were too clever to allow a -lot of half naked islanders to outwit them; yet not a head appeared -above the bulwarks, not a puff of smoke or rifle ball proved that our -tried and trusty seamen were prepared to sell their lives dearly and -defend the women to the last. - -We had reached the first of the rocks that clustered above the shore and -had began to stumble over them when, with an abruptness that fairly made -me jump, a near by crack of firearms saluted us and a straggling volley -was poured upon the devoted natives. Not from the ship, however; the -shots came from a ridge of rocks directly to the left of us, and the -Faytans began falling by the dozens. - -“Drop, Joe!” I cried, and at the same time fell flat upon my face -between two protecting rocks and lay there while the slaughter -continued. - -I was exulting in the strategy that had outflanked the Faytans and -reflecting that our boys had made a dash for those rocks during the -darkness of the storm, when their movements could not be observed, when -two stout arms seized me and raised me bodily from the ground. I thought -at first some of our own people had rescued me, but being turned face -down over a broad shoulder I saw the dusky skin of a savage below me and -knew that I had been taken by a Faytan. - -Instantly I began to struggle and cry out, but bound as I was I could -offer no serious resistance and my howls were almost drowned by the -crack of rifles, which continued unabated. I know now that my friends -saw my plight and Ned and Señor de Jiminez, who were both splendid -shots, made one or two attempts to bring down my captor; but my -sprawling body so covered him that only his head and legs were free, and -to fire at him at all was to put me in imminent danger. - -He was a powerful fellow, and fairly ran with me—no light burden, if I -am small—back to the forest. There were few of his band as successful -and he doubtless owed his own safety to the fact that he bore me upon -his back. - -The “stinging weapons” had played fearful havoc with the attacking -party, and even as the few stragglers who survived—most of them -wounded—crept back to the protecting forest, our men sallied from the -rocks, hastily stripped the pearl ornaments from the fallen, and -regained the ship without a single casualty. - -I stood among the trees watching them, with the king at one side of me -and the Crooked One on the other side. My joy was equaled by the chagrin -of my enemies when we saw Joe was safe with his comrades and being -complimented on all sides, while the ladies waved their handkerchiefs to -him from the deck of the ship. - -We were a silent party. I, because I was so disappointed and disgusted -at my hard luck that I could almost have cried, and the others because -their prettily conceived plan of attack had been thwarted and their -warriors mowed down by scores. - -“It is useless, your Majesty,” announced the Crooked One, regretfully; -“the weapons of the pale-skins are too bitter for us to face. The other -plan is best. It will require time and patience; but it is best.” - -“Come, then,” replied the King, briefly. “We will return to the city.” - -“What is the other plan?” I inquired, as we were conducted to our -litters. - -“We shall let thirst and hunger fight for us,” answered Attero, readily. -“Your people will soon need fresh water; but they cannot get it without -entering the forest, where my warriors will patiently await them.” - -I got into my litter, where my bonds were removed and I was borne along -by my bearers beside the king. - -“Did the boats escape the storm?” I asked presently. - -He nodded. - -“Of course. There was less danger to them on the water than to us in the -forest.” - -“But the reefs—” - -“My men are fishes first, and warriors afterward. They are used to -storms and do not dread them.” - -I did not see how any living thing could withstand the breakers on the -reefs, but said nothing more on that subject. - -The king was unusually quiet and seemed not to wish to converse with me. -I could not well blame him, seeing he had just witnessed the destruction -of many of his choicest fighting men. - -Dismally enough we made our way back to the Pearl City, where to my -satisfaction I was taken to my old room at the back of the temple. I -missed Joe, but was glad he was safe with his friends. It was not the -room that I cared especially for, but the evidence that I still retained -the young king’s good will. Had he ordered me to some other place in -close confinement, I might know my end was not very far off. - - - - - CHAPTER XIV - A DESPERATE ATTEMPT - - -Attero sent for me the following day and asked me to continue my -descriptions of American life. In view of the fact that he was -determined upon the destruction of our entire band I thought best to -impress upon him our national importance and to assure him that, as our -ships sailed every sea, it was only a question of time when others would -discover Faytan and come in such numbers that they could not be -successfully opposed. Also I explained many of the luxuries and -conveniences we enjoyed, of which the Faytans were wholly ignorant, and -informed the king that he and his people could readily secure them all -in exchange for a portion of their pearls. - -“At present the pearls are of no value to you,” said I, “as you can use -them only as ornaments. But by disposing of even your smallest ones you -can secure practical inventions and manufactured goods that would have -the effect of civilizing your people and render their lives far more -pleasant and useful.” - -Attero thought deeply upon this matter, and I could see my arguments -tempted him; but neither during this interview nor others could I -overthrow the prejudices inherited from a long line of exclusive -ancestors, who believed Faytan was the important portion of the world -and none but Faytans must ever be permitted to live upon the island. - -“I would like the good things the pale-skins have,” he admitted, “but -not at the price we would have to pay. Our riches lie in our pearls; not -because they could be exchanged for so many other things, but because -they bring us good luck, and the vast collection we have keeps the Pearl -God here among us, and thus insures his protection. We are now -prosperous and do not miss your great inventions because we have never -had them. But if we allowed you to go away and return with more of your -people, think what would happen! Our happy life would become one of -turmoil and eagerness to gain worldly goods. Some of my people would -want more than their share, and that would lead to envy and quarrels. At -present all property belongs to the King, and each of his subjects is -given what he requires. My people are content with this condition and it -would be foolish for me to change it.” - -“Then,” said I, “I have another proposition. Allow us to leave this -island, and do you come with us as our guest. We will take you to -America and show you our cities and our great civilization. You will -acquire much wisdom, much learning and experience. And afterward, if you -still desire it, we will bring you back here, land you upon your island, -and go away without telling anyone of Faytan or its king. We will -faithfully keep your secret, your Majesty, and you will be no worse off -than before we came, but far richer in knowledge of the world.” - -I thought this would win him, for a time; but finally he rejected the -plan, as he did all others I suggested. We talked together on several -days, but my stories of our life and the wonders of our civilization -seemed to content him. One evening he said to me: - -“You have given me much to think of, Steele; and after you are dead I -shall remember you as a good teacher. I am even sorry the law compels me -to put you to death; but it does, and my chiefs and medicine men are -beginning to reproach me for the delay.” - -“The King is supreme,” I said rather uneasily. - -“Because he obeys the same laws his subjects do,” was the answer. “Were -I to disobey the laws of my great ancestors there would soon be rebels -and traitors in Faytan.” - -I remembered the suggestion of the Crooked One. - -“The King who makes the laws has power to change them,” I asserted. “If -you proclaim a new law, saying that I, your friend, must be permitted to -live, your subjects will accept it willingly.” - -He smiled and looked at me rather pityingly. - -“It would please me to do that,” said he; “but it would be wrong. I must -not, for my own pleasure, disobey my forefathers, who in their wisdom -said that all strangers must be put to death. Is my own judgment so -perfect that I dare oppose that of twenty noble rulers of Faytan? No. I -have the power to save you in that way; but I will not do so.” - -“Never mind,” said I; “we will speak of this matter again, some other -time.” - -He gave me a steady look. - -“There will be no opportunity,” was his reply. “I like you, Steele. I am -glad you have been my friend. But to-morrow you will be put to death.” - -“To-morrow!” - -“I have waited too long already. My people are unhappy to see a -pale-skin alive when the law condemns him to death. It will be -to-morrow.” - -He turned away. - -“Wait, your Majesty—hear me!” I pleaded. - -He waved me aside with a haughty gesture and left the room. The Faytans -are philosophers and accept death without a murmur. The king, my friend, -could not understand my protest. - -Friend? Well, it was a queer sort of friendship that made no effort to -save me; that had no sympathy for my unhappy fate. - -I am a good deal of a coward at times. That night I could not sleep. -Thinking over my predicament with sober care I could see no possible way -of escape. My prison was well guarded. If I managed to leave it there -was no chance of my being able to pass through the native city and gain -the ship unchallenged. Still, desperate conditions require desperate -remedies, and I had my two revolvers in my pocket, both fully loaded. -About midnight it occurred to me to make a bold dash for liberty. If I -failed I could be no worse off than now, since I was condemned to die -the next morning. - -The windows of my room were not glazed or barred. They were big square -openings placed about five feet above the floor. By standing on the -stone bench that ran around the room I could look out upon the square at -the rear of the temple. I had no light; neither was there any light -burned outside; but the stars were bright enough for me to observe all -surrounding objects distinctly. I found the square deserted save by a -solitary form standing almost directly beneath my window, his back -toward me. A blanket covered his head and shoulders, for the natives -dread the chill night air and usually wear a blanket in this manner when -abroad at night. - -I waited for the man to move away, but when a half hour passed and he -did not stir I decided he was a sentry placed there to prevent my -escape. It was the first time a guard of any sort had been set to watch -over me. - -The sight of his blanket gave me an idea. I gathered up one of the -heaviest of those with which my bench was provided and creeping into the -thick embrasure of the window I spread the blanket, dropped it swiftly -over the head of the sentry, and then leaped down and caught him firmly -around the arms, bearing him to the ground with my weight. - -Although muffled in the blanket, which obstructed free action, the -fellow struggled desperately, and I soon realized I could not subdue -him. I dared not fire a revolver, as the sound would bring a horde upon -me; so I managed to draw my pocket knife and open the blade. With this I -stabbed repeatedly at the blanket, trying to reach the man’s heart, but -the cloth was so thick and closely woven that the rather blunt end of my -knife would not penetrate it, and all the while I was having greater -difficulty in holding him down. - -Rendered desperate by this condition I suddenly sprang away and made for -the nearest alley that led out of the square, leaving the sentry to -fumble with the blanket until he could free his head. - -Before he could do this I had entered a narrow street, up which I ran at -my best speed. By good luck it led westward, and I had visions of making -a successful run across the island when suddenly in the darkness a pair -of strong arms were flung around me and I was pinioned in a viselike -grip. - -“Pardon me,” said a low, sneering voice, in the native tongue. “It is -not wise to walk out at night. The dews of Faytan are dangerous.” - -It was the Crooked One. - -Panting and breathless I stood an unresisting prisoner, for I knew the -game was up. But I did not reply, understanding that any remark would -only call forth more triumphant sneers. As we stood there footsteps -hastily approached and another joined us. - -“Have you got him?” asked the newcomer. - -“Yes, your Majesty.” - -“Good,” said Attero. “He nearly smothered me.” - -“I beg your Majesty’s pardon,” said I. “I had no idea it was you.” - -“And had you known—what then?” he asked. - -“I believe I should have acted in the same way.” - -The Crooked One laughed, and said: - -“While I hold him, your Majesty will do well to search him. He may carry -dangerous weapons.” - -Attero had no hesitation in obeying this request. He took away my -revolvers. My knife I had dropped in the square. Then I was led back to -my prison. - -“I suspected,” said the Crooked One as he thrust me into my old room, -“that on this night you would attempt to escape, knowing you are to die -to-morrow.” - -“It was but natural,” added the king, calmly. “So we watched, my -chieftain and I, that we might prevent it. Good night, Steele. Myself, I -cannot sleep because of your impending doom. It makes me very unhappy. -But die you must.” - -With these words he left me, but the Crooked One remained to say: - -“Every street is well guarded. Escape is impossible. Be patient, -therefore, for no man can evade his fate.” - -He shuffled after the king, and left alone I threw myself upon the bench -and waited for daylight. - - - - - CHAPTER XV - MY EXECUTION - - -I have several times been in danger of a violent death, and yet I still -survive. “No man can evade his fate,” said the Crooked One; yet it is -equally true that no man knows or can foresee his fate. One who -frequently escapes death learns to fall back upon philosophy and ceases -to worry overmuch. - -I must have fallen asleep after a time, for when I opened my eyes the -sun was flooding the room and my usual breakfast of milk and fruits -stood upon the bench near me. I had scarcely finished the meal when in -came a dozen Faytan warriors, headed by the Crooked One himself. - -“Are you ready?” he asked. - -“What if I am not?” I retorted. “You intend I shall go with you, of -course.” - -He inclined his head gravely—not mockingly. Even he, standing in the -presence of death, respected my feelings. - -They did not bind me, but led me out between close files of the -warriors. In the square was a vast crowd, silent and attentive. With my -guard I passed to the east and took the broadest thoroughfare—that -leading to the bay. - -I had never been in this direction before, but I remembered seeing the -water front from the airship when Joe and I first entered the city. The -crowd swayed back to let us pass and then closed up behind us, following -after in a long procession. - -It was not far to the beautiful landlocked bay before which the Pearl -City had been built, and when it came into full view I found the water -thickly covered with boats of every description. The entire populace -seemed to have turned out to witness my execution, and the occasion -partook of the nature of a festival, for boats, barges and buildings -were gay with the peculiar banners these people use for decoration. They -were of all colors and shapes, and every one was bordered with pearls. - -One of the biggest flat-bottomed barges, manned by a score of oarsmen, -lay at the foot of the street waiting to receive us. I stepped aboard, -the guards followed and the Crooked One took a seat beside me. Then, -while the crowd scrambled for all the empty boats remaining, our oarsmen -dipped their paddles and we moved slowly away toward the center of the -bay. - -A clear space, several hundred feet in diameter, had been left for my -exclusive use, and I looked at it rather disapprovingly because the -clear, smooth stretch of water was destined, seemingly, to extinguish -all my future hopes and ambitions. Death by drowning may be a merciful -mode of execution, but I do not think any condemned person can look with -composure upon death in any form. For my part I took a sudden aversion -to water, although I had always loved it before. - -First we drew up before the royal barge, in which sat the young king -upon a high seat. Around this place, and indeed all around the clear -space in the bay, were clustered hundreds of boats, so densely packed -that their sides touched. Every boat had as many passengers as it would -hold, but the natives were quiet and no shouts nor jeering did I hear. - -Standing up beside me the Crooked One bowed low before the king and said -in a loud voice: - -“Here is a stranger who has dared to land upon the shores of Faytan. -What shall be done with him, King of Faytan?” - -“Let him die,” answered the king, speaking so that all might hear. - -With an abruptness that startled me, all that vast concourse repeated -the sentence after him: - -“Let him die!” - -It was a veritable roar of voices, expressing all the restrained -repugnance of the people for a stranger and their demand for vengeance. -It was not so much personal hatred on their part as a desire that I -should pay the long deferred penalty for my crime—the crime of being -shipwrecked on their coast. - -The chieftain resumed his seat and motioned to the oarsmen. With their -former deliberation they paddled us out into the clear space, until we -had reached the very center of it. Quite naturally I had expected to be -bound and have a weight attached to me before I was thrown overboard to -drown, but it transpired that this was not the Faytan custom. The king -had said he was merciful and did not torture his victims, yet it was -with a thrill of horror that I realized my death was to be made a -spectacle for the delectation of the natives, who were assembled to -watch and enjoy my struggles as I slowly drowned. - -Two strong warriors caught me up and tossed me into the water without -any warning or preparation. Then the barge receded to a position beside -that of the king, leaving me to my fate. - -I am a good swimmer, having lived on the water all my life. After the -plunge I arose to the surface, supported myself and looked about me. My -clothes were a drag upon me, so I managed to divest myself of my coat -and my shoes while I trod water. - -Why I should make what appeared a useless struggle for a brief period of -life was not clear to my mind just then. I was the center of a great -theater and thousands of eyes watched me with grave interest. At the -edge of the clearing a man was stationed in the prow of every boat with -an uplifted spear to prevent my clinging to the side. They wanted me to -struggle. The longer I tried to keep above water the longer the -spectacle would last. No matter how powerful a swimmer I might prove I -would wear out my strength in time, and they were prepared to wait -patiently to witness my antics and my final conquest. - -The thought came to me to disappoint them by letting myself quietly -drown at once; but so strong is hope in the human breast that I -abandoned the idea and determined, instead, to fight it out to the very -end. - -I rested leisurely upon my back, trying to avoid giving way to -excitement and wondering how long I could last, when suddenly a dark -object swept across the sky, approaching me with marvelous rapidity. In -an instant I knew it was the biplane, and the knowledge so excited me -that it was almost fatal. I rolled over and began to sink; then I -struggled to the surface to find the airship just over me. - -“Catch hold of the frame—here—anywhere!” called an eager voice—eager -though it strove to be calm. - -I raised myself and made a frantic effort to obey, but failed and sank -again. When I came to the surface a moment later the biplane was -circling over the bay. Again it came toward me, and this time it dipped -until it nearly touched the water. I grabbed the frame as it passed by -and clung to it desperately, for it nearly jerked my arms from their -sockets. - -Arrows were whizzing about me in a cloud; the natives were shouting -angrily and a thousand boats were rushing toward us; but the next -instant I was high in the air, dangling from the frail crossbar of the -lower plane, and my safety was only a question of whether I could hang -on or not. - -A face bent over me from the seat and stared into mine—a girl’s face. - -“Lucia!” I cried in wonder. - -“Save your breath and hold on!” she returned. “Can you manage it, Sam?” - -“I’ll try—for awhile.” - -“Till we get to the ship?” - -“I—I’m afraid not.” - -Indeed, this rush through the air was fast driving the life out of me. -My arms and hands were so numb there was no feeling in them at all. -Lucia had straightened up to attend to the machine, and the next thing I -knew I bumped the earth, lost my hold, and went rolling over and over. - -“Quick!” cried the girl. “Let me help you.” - -I sat up, quite dazed, and glanced about me. We were in an open field, -just now deserted by the natives, and Alfonso’s _Antoinette_ rested upon -the ground a short distance away. I could not have stood alone, but -Lucia dragged me to my feet and half supported me while I tottered to -the machine. It was a great effort to climb aboard, but the girl, -naturally strong and rendered doubly so by excitement, got me into the -seat and then deftly started the motors as she sprang up beside me. - -The machine rolled along the ground a little way, lifted its nose and -then soared into the air like a bird. I was still marveling at the -girl’s wonderful control of the aëroplane when the ship came in sight. -We dipped downward, the motor ceased to whir and the next moment we -gracefully alighted full upon the deck of the ship. - -A mighty cheer rang in my ears. Then all turned black and I lost -consciousness. - - - - - CHAPTER XVI - THE WAY IT HAPPENED - - -When I recovered I was surrounded by my friends. Father and Uncle Naboth -were administering restoratives while Ned Britton, Alfonso and Señor de -Jiminez stood by in a sympathetic group with the sailors for a -background. Lucia, squatted in a heap upon the deck, was sobbing into a -wet handkerchief. Evidently, now that the adventure was over, the brave -girl was wholly unnerved. - -Still dazed, but trying to collect my thoughts, I sat up. - -“Where’s Joe?” I asked. - -My father was silent and Uncle Naboth shook his head. Lucia redoubled -her sobs. This made me anxious. I got upon my feet with an effort and -said: - -“Isn’t he here?” - -“No,” said Lucia, spreading out her hands with a piteous gesture. “He is -in the Pearl City. I left him there.” - -Then, by degrees, they explained it all to me. Joe could not rest -contented while he knew I was in danger, and from his knowledge of King -Attero he believed the savage ruler would drown me as soon as I ceased -to interest him in my tales of the civilized world. He confided his -fears to Lucia, and suggested that as the biplane was still reposing -upon the roof of the house in the Pearl City, he might rescue me by its -aid if he could succeed in getting there. He had already crossed the -island twice, and believed he could make the trip in a single night. -Lucia encouraged him to make the attempt, and offered to go with him; -but he would not allow her to do that. When Joe mentioned the matter to -father and Uncle Naboth they both disapproved the idea, considering it a -hopeless and foolhardy adventure. They did not forbid him to go, -however, but said if he undertook the thing he must do so on his own -responsibility. - -My friend would not be dissuaded, but he confided no further in my -relatives and went about his preparations in his own way. With Lucia’s -aid he made a stain that dyed his skin to a copper color, and then -stripped himself of all clothing except a loin cloth such as the Faytans -wore. He took a blanket and his revolvers and then, when all was ready -and night came, Lucia let down a knotted rope for him and he climbed -down the side unobserved and began his journey. - -The girl, meantime, had made up her mind not to be deprived of the glory -of a share in the adventure. With the impulsiveness of a Spaniard in her -was united the athletic training of an American girl, and her romantic -nature impelled her to an act that was no less than folly. She silently -followed Joe and tracked him more than half way across the island before -he discovered her. Then he was in a dilemma. She positively refused to -return to the ship, and he did not like to have her do so unattended. On -the other hand he had an intuition that I was in immediate danger and -time pressed, so he dared not go back and postpone the event. Therefore -he unwillingly permitted the girl to accompany him. - -After they had succeeded in passing the warriors in the forest they met -no delays on their journey and before daybreak arrived at the city. Joe -found the house where we had left the airship, but could not get in. He -secreted himself and Lucia in a nook between two rear buildings until -morning, when the family that inhabited the place arose. By good luck -they managed to creep in unobserved and made their way to the roof, -where they found the biplane had been left undisturbed. The natives knew -nothing of its operation and perhaps regarded the machine with -superstitious awe. - -In overhauling the machine Joe discovered that Lucia understood it as -well as he did. She had watched us put it together and repair it after -Alfonso’s accident and had listened carefully and intelligently while we -were instructed in its use. Now she helped Joe adjust it, and they got -it in order just as I was led out for my execution. - -Peering over the edge of the roof Joe watched me being led away and at -first could not understand what was up. But when the entire population -not already gathered at the water front hurried after us, he gave a -shrewd guess that the hour of my execution was at hand. - -He knew pretty well what the programme would be. I was to be drowned in -sight of the watching Faytans. The water front was not visible from -their station on the housetop, but Lucia proposed she should take a -flight in the airship and find out how seriously I was in danger. - -He allowed her to go for two reasons. One was that he believed he could -start the machine all right from the roof, which she could not do. And -then, if she found a chance to rescue me, we could go back to the ship -in the biplane and Lucia and I would both be saved. To go himself meant -to leave her there alone upon the roof, in a strange city and surrounded -by enemies. - -Of course her mission was a desperate one at the best; but Joe -considered it less hazardous than for her to be left upon the roof, and -the biplane could not be trusted to carry three. - -He questioned Lucia closely, and her knowledge of the machine was more -accurate than his own. She had never operated it, but neither had he, -for that matter, so in the end he let her go. - -The biplane was started safely at the first attempt, and Lucia rose well -into the air and circled around until she got her bearings and could -overlook the tragedy being enacted on the bay. Then, seeing my danger, -she headed directly for me—and the result you know. - -“Where is he now?” I asked Lucia. - -“Still in the Pearl City,” she replied. “Before I left him he said he -would hide until to-night and then make his way back across the island.” - -“Did he say where he would hide?” - -“Yes. He was afraid some one would visit the roof as soon as the natives -found that the airship had been taken away. So, while every one was on -the water front, he intended to steal away and hide in the room that -used to be your prison, at the back of the temple. He said no one would -think of looking for him there, and he could get in through the windows -and get out again when it grew dark.” - -I didn’t like that plan very well, and began to be worried about my -friend. I found my strength returning rapidly and as soon as I could get -about I began to examine the airship, to see if it was in proper order. -Alfonso, his arm in a sling and his head well bandaged, sauntered up to -me and said: - -“You fellows seem to have little respect for the property of others. See -what trouble you’ve caused by stealing my _Antoinette_.” - -“You are right,” I admitted. “What will you take for the machine?” - -“I won’t sell it. It belongs to the revolution.” - -“Well, the revolution can’t use it just now, and I can,” I returned. “So -if you won’t sell it I’ll borrow it.” - -“What are you going to do?” he inquired. - -“I’m going to look for Joe. Those Faytans are in an ugly temper just -now, and they’ll make a quick end of him if they find him.” - -“Don’t be a fool, Sam,” cautioned Uncle Naboth. - -“Joe can take care of himself,” added my father. - -“I thought I could, too; but if Joe hadn’t tried to help me I’d be -drowned by this time. Do you think I ought to desert a comrade, father?” - -He looked at me thoughtfully a moment. Then he muttered as he turned -away: - -“Do as you like, Sam. You know best.” - -I turned to Alfonso. - -“How about the biplane?” I asked. “Can I borrow it, or must I steal it -again?” - -“Take it and welcome,” he replied. “Joe’s a good fellow. I wish I could -go after him myself.” - -Alfonso wasn’t half bad for a South American. He had his faults, but a -lot of good qualities with them. - -“You can’t go just now,” warned Lucia, who had been listening to us with -nervous attention. - -“Why not?” I asked. - -“Look!” She pointed to the sky, and for the first time I noticed that it -was a leaden gray. The sun had not wholly disappeared, but was a half -luminous ball glowing through murky clouds. - -“Another of them blamed storms is comin’,” remarked Uncle Naboth; “but -we don’t have to shorten sail for ’em while we’re floatin’ on dry land.” - -“The other storm didn’t come that way, sir,” observed Ned Britton, -gravely. - -We were silent now, for darkness fell upon us suddenly. It was almost as -if a light had been extinguished at night. There wasn’t a breath of air -stirring and the sea was like glass, but a queer moaning sound came to -our ears and we could not discover what caused it. - -“Better get below, Lucia, and look after your mother,” said Alfonso. - -I could hear her move away obediently, but was unable to see any of the -forms that stood around me. - -We waited for we knew not what, and the unseen but recognized danger -filled us with awe. - - - - - CHAPTER XVII - THE CONSEQUENCES - - -Suddenly the deck slid from beneath my feet and I fell flat upon my -face. The ship heaved and rolled as if it were tossing upon the waves of -the ocean, and her timbers creaked and groaned mournfully. At the same -time crash after crash echoed around us, accompanied by a strange -rending sound, as if all creation was being torn asunder. - -Then the ship stood firm, as it had been before, trembling slightly at -times but no longer tossing at its rock anchorage. The blackness -continued, however, and our men lighted the lanterns, disclosing our -white, pallid faces as we peered at one another questioningly. - -Black Nux had raised me to my feet and was even yet partially supporting -me. - -“What is it?” I whispered. - -“Eart’quake, Mars Sam,” he replied in a calm voice. “Guess it all over -now.” - -There were a few more trembles, and then came the rain—in a deluge, as -it had rained before. We were all driven to seek shelter below, and -there we waited anxiously for the sky to clear, that we might discover -what cataclysms the quake had wrought. - -It rained for two solid hours. The darkness continued for an hour or so -longer. It lightened gradually, so that the first intimation I had of it -was the clearing away of the shadows that had lurked in the corners of -the cabin, where the lamplight did not penetrate. I went on deck, where -I found Ned, with Nux and Bryonia and most of the crew, all peering -anxiously through the dim light in the direction of the sea. - -“What is it, Ned?” I asked, joining them. - -“The reefs!” he said, pointing with a trembling finger. “Where are they, -Sam?” - -I also looked, straining my eyes to discover the two jagged lines of -rock jutting out of the sea between us and the open water, as well as -the boat patrol that had guarded them ever since the day of our -shipwreck. But through the gray atmosphere I could see nothing but the -broad expanse of ocean. The waves rolled in, one after another, and -broke against the very rocks that held the _Seagull_ a prisoner. - -There was something queer about the position of the ship, too. -Heretofore we had been perched between the two points of rock, full -twenty feet above the sea. Now the waves almost lapped our sides, and -instead of the rocky points being below us, they reared themselves far -above the deck on either side. - -I turned toward the island, from whence not a sound was heard. The light -had strengthened sufficiently for me to see the forest line, and -presently I was aware that some of the trees near the edge had tottered -and fallen their length upon the plain. Otherwise the landscape seemed -unchanged, and the open space between us and the forest, which had been -the scene of such deadly conflict, looked just as it had before. - -Truly the earthquake had wrought wonders, and in some ways had benefited -us. The most startling change was the destruction of the reefs, leaving -the sea free before us. The boats filled with warriors, placed to guard -us from escaping, had been swallowed up with the reefs, and no vestige -of that formidable array remained except a few fragments of the canoes -which washed ashore. - -Perhaps inspired by a common hope we all descended the ladders to the -ground. There we were better able to appreciate all that had happened. -Except that the sky was still gray and forbidding, we now had plenty of -light to examine our surroundings clearly. - -One glance at the _Seagull_ dispelled our half formed hopes. Although -her keel was now on a level with the ocean, which even lapped her bow, -the ship was wedged fast between the two huge rocks. These must have -separated during the earthquake and allowed her to settle down into her -present position; but they still held her as in a vise. - -“If another quake comes, which ain’t unlikely,” observed Uncle Naboth, -“them rocks is liable to come together again, in which case they’d crack -the _Seagull’s_ sides like a nut in the jaws of a nutcracker.” - -It was quite possible, and the statement did not reassure us in the -least. - -“If we could but manage to launch her,” said Alfonso, “we have now -plenty of deep water for her to slide into.” - -My uncle looked at the young Colombian reproachfully. - -“Them ‘ifs’ seem to excuse a lot of fool remarks,” he said. “The only -way to launch the _Seagull_ would be with dynamite, and after that she -wouldn’t be likely to float.” - -It was now the middle of the afternoon, and although the sky continued -gloomy there was no air stirring and I dared not wait longer if I meant -to rescue Joe. I was very uneasy about my old chum, for the earthquake -was likely to have created as much havoc at the Pearl City as it had at -this end of the island. - -My father had gone into the hold with the carpenter and Ned to examine -the condition of the ship. The little damage we had sustained from the -typhoon which had tossed the ship to her elevated perch had already been -repaired—quite foolishly we thought. But the _Seagull_ was still dear to -the heart of Captain Steele, and he took as much care of her now that -she was useless as when she was proudly riding the waves. - -“What’s the programme?” asked Uncle Naboth, as I prepared to start. - -“I’m going to try to get to the city and find Joe. If possible I’ll get -him aboard and fetch him back with me. That’s as far as I can plan now, -Uncle.” - -“You won’t be foolhardy?” - -“I’ll try not to be.” - -Then I took my seat, Lucia started the motors, and a moment later I was -flying over the forest. - - - - - CHAPTER XVIII - A RUN FOR LIFE - - -Ascending to an altitude of several hundred feet I attempted what is -called the “spiral dip,” circling, in the air while gradually -descending. But the shadows lay so thick in the forest that I could not -tell whether any Faytans remained there or not. So I rose again and -headed east across the island in the direction of the Pearl City. - -I must have covered five of the ten miles in the next five minutes, and -the machine was working perfectly, when on glancing down I discovered a -native sprinting across the fields at a rapid pace. After him, but -nearly a quarter of a mile away, rushed a horde of savages. There must -have been at least two thousand of them, all intent upon the chase. - -This was so peculiar that I did another spiral dip to get a little -closer to the scene of action, and as I neared the ground and could see -more plainly it suddenly flashed upon me that the flying native was Joe. -Lucia had said that he had stained his skin and dressed himself in the -native loin cloth, but I had forgotten that until now. It explained the -scene perfectly. Joe had been discovered in the Pearl City, but had -managed to escape and was now heading for the ship, followed by a host -of pursuers. - -My friend was a mighty runner; I knew that. It was Joe’s especial -athletic accomplishment, and with such a lead I believed he could keep -the Faytans behind him until he reached the ship, unless—unless the -forest still harbored an army of warriors, in which case they could -easily head him off. - -With this contingency in mind I resolved to pick him up and take him -with me; so, judging the distance as accurately as I could, I swooped -downward and landed about a hundred yards ahead of the fugitive. - -“Climb aboard, Joe!” I called. “Take it easy, old man. We’re safe enough -now.” - -He dashed up, panting but still full of energy, and said: - -“How can we start her, Sam?” - -“Take your seat, and I’ll show you,” I replied. I had seen Lucia do the -trick and thought I could repeat it. The motor started, but the machine -would not rise. It bumped along the rough ground a way until I became -alarmed and stopped it. - -“Try again,” said Joe, coolly. - -I glanced over my shoulder and found the Faytans were getting -uncomfortably near. But I kept my wits and took time to readjust the -machine a little, so it would rise more quickly. A half dozen or so of -the pursuers were well in advance of the others, and I suspected they -might interfere with our start. So I faced about and carefully emptied -my revolvers at them, halting all but one. Then I turned back to the -machine, started the motor and ran beside it a few paces before I sprang -into the seat. - -Just then I heard a revolver crack beside me, but could pay no attention -to it because the biplane was speeding into the air at a tremendous -clip. It persisted in mounting upward, because I had adjusted it that -way, and in working the steering gear to obviate this the machine got a -side motion that was both unpleasant and dangerous. - -“Steady her, Sam!” called Joe; but I couldn’t. - -To add to my perplexity it grew dark again; the moaning sound was -repeated, and looking down I saw the earth shaking under me like a bowl -full of jelly. It was a horrible sight, and in my agitation I must have -bungled in some way, for the fearful side motion increased, and both of -us had to hold fast to keep from being hurled from our seats. - -Suddenly the biplane took a dive—swift as a bullet, but was supported -from falling by the outstretched planes. I lost all control, but managed -to shut off the motor and then cling to the frame with all my might. - -Down, down we went, but fortunately still gliding diagonally in the -direction of the ship. It was a regular tumble by this time, and I am -positive the biplane turned over and over several times. We just skipped -the further edge of the forest and crashed into the branches of a fallen -tree—one of those felled by the earthquake. With a jar that drove the -breath out of me I bounded from the branches and fell prone upon the -ground. Joe landed near me, and aside from the severe shock we both -escaped serious injury or the breaking of bones and soon scrambled to -our feet. - -I had turned to glance at the biplane, now a hopeless mass of junk, when -Joe suddenly caught my hand and said: - -“We must run for it, Sam!” - -Bursting in a stream from the forest came hundreds of Faytan warriors, -brandishing their weapons as they ran. They were so near that an arrow -or a well thrown spear might have caught us easily, but the savages -seemed intent on capturing us. - -I am not a great runner, but on this occasion, at least, I did myself -credit as a sprinter. Joe’s hand in mine and his superior swiftness -helped, of course, and we managed to keep a lead till we were near the -ship, when a volley from the deck effectually halted our pursuers. - -Even as we clambered up the side by means of the ladders they let down, -the sky darkened again and another tremble shook the earth. It made us -totter, but was not severe enough to cause any especial damage, and we -were all getting used to the quakes by this time, so were not much -frightened. Scientists have told me they are puzzled to explain this -apparent connection between the sky and the earthquakes. Atmospheric -conditions have nothing to do with earth convulsions, and vice versa, -they say. Yet it is a fact that in Faytan we could tell when a “tremble” -was coming by the sudden darkening of the sky. - -The Faytans were learning a few lessons by experience. When the light -became strong enough for us to see again we found the plain fairly alive -with natives, and more were constantly pouring in from the forest. - -At once all hands were assembled at the rail and our men lost no time in -opening fire, for we did not dare give our enemies time to attempt to -board us in such numbers, and it was now much easier to scale our sides -since the ship had settled down to the sea level. - -“Train the howitzers!” called my father, and the gunners leaped to their -posts. We had not used the cannon before, as they had not been required, -but now the savages were massed before us on the plain and a charge of -grape and canister was more effective than many rifle balls. - -We took the aggressive and without waiting to be attacked fired the two -cannon, one after another, point blank into the mass of Faytans. - -It was still too dark for us to see just what had been accomplished, but -I shudder to think of the wholesale destruction we must have caused. -They were doggedly determined, however, to get the “pale-skins” at any -cost, and if we destroyed hundreds there were hundreds more to take -their places. - -Presently they were swarming below us so close that the cannon were only -effective in slaughtering those crowding the plain behind them, and -every one of us able to hold a rifle stood at the rail and picked off -the nearest of our enemies. Their method of getting aboard was curiously -primitive. One man clung to the end of a long pole, which others raised -in the air and lifted so he could catch our rail. We had little -difficulty at first in shooting these down as fast as they were raised -to our level; but the attack was concerted with some skill, and every -inch of the rail needed to be guarded. - -“It must be the young king who is directing this battle,” I said to Joe -as we stood side by side, firing whenever we saw a head appear. - -“It can’t be the king,” he replied. “I shot him just as you carried me -off in the biplane.” - -“You shot the king!” I exclaimed. - -“Yes. He was right upon us and about to grab the frame when I let go at -him. Didn’t you hear me shoot?” - -“Yes, but I was busy with the machine. I’m rather sorry for Attero,” I -answered, regretfully. - -“My opinion is that the Crooked One has planned this onslaught,” -continued Joe, “and that he is bound to get us this time at any -sacrifice. He’s a wily old fox.” - -We were too busy after that for further conversation. The smoke and din -of battle was something terrifying, and even now I wonder that the -savages were not disheartened by the noise and the sight of their -comrades falling on all sides of them. When we consider how unused they -were to firearms we must admit their courage was wonderful. - -I think we all began to realize that the situation was serious. On deck -Alfonso was fighting as well as he could with his broken arm, while his -father stood at his side and rendered an excellent account of himself. -Below in the cabin Madam de Alcantara had first fainted and then gone -into convulsions. Her shrill screams were not the least disheartening -sounds that reached our ears, yet I knew Lucia and Madam de Jiminez were -with her and that the poor lady was only frightened and not in a dying -condition. - -The constant tax on our nerves and the need to be constantly alert was -fast wearing out the strongest of us. Bryonia, who had fought nobly, -came over to me presently and suggested that we get the women into one -of the small boats and launch it while all of us covered the retreat -with our guns. He thought they might escape in that way, whereas we were -almost certain to be overcome at length by sheer force of numbers, and -then all would be doomed. - -I did not approve of the attempt myself, but counseled with my father -and Uncle Naboth, who promptly turned down the proposition. Just then -four Faytans succeeded in leaping aboard, and were engaged in a hand to -hand fight with Nux and Bry, who met them, when Ned got a sword through -one and Joe disposed of another with a pistol shot. That evened the -numbers and our blades were not long in ridding themselves of their -opponents. - -But this temporary invasion was a warning that we were losing ground and -our enemies gaining confidence, so we redoubled our activity and found -plenty to do in protecting ourselves from the boarders. - - - - - CHAPTER XIX - A CAPRICIOUS EARTHQUAKE - - -The fight was still raging fiercely when blackness fell upon us once -more, and for the first time I became panic-stricken. The sky had not -been clear all day, but we had managed to see until now, ever since the -fight began, but with a black pall hanging all around us and thousands -of enemies marking us for death the outlook was absolutely terrifying. -The Faytans had not been afraid of the dark before, and if now they had -the temerity to continue the attack we could not hope to resist them -long. - -My fears were soon justified. I heard Joe cry: “Look out, Sam!” and felt -rather than saw a big warrior standing before me. The moaning sound that -preceded a quake sang in my ears as I struck out furiously with my -cutlass, and then the ship reared her stem and pitched us all in a -struggling mass down the incline of the deck to the bow. - -I struck against a naked body and two hands grasped my throat and -effectually stopped my breath until I got a pistol out and shot my -assailant dead. At least he relaxed his hold and slid away from me—and I -slid too, rolling and bumping against obstacles of every sort till my -bones cracked. And now through the pitch darkness everything seemed to -go—ship and all—and a sheet of water struck me and made me gasp. - -The _Seagull_ was level now, but rolled from side to side while big -waves dashed over her and rushed out of the scuppers in a perpetual -stream. I heard a faint cheer from the forecastle; but now the elements -were in a wild turmoil and I was too utterly bewildered to think. - -The wind had instantly risen to a gale; the waves beat upon us in fury, -and through the darkness the _Seagull_ floundered here and there in an -aimless way that was puzzling and perilous. - -While I clung to a bit of rigging and tried to get my breath I realized -but one thing clearly—that the ship was afloat again. An earthquake more -severe than any that had previously occurred had split the two rocks -asunder and allowed her to slide into the sea. But where were we now? -And where were the Faytans? - -It takes a good deal to phase Captain Steele. Even while I stood -marveling my father had grasped the wheel, and, as our rudder and screw -had been fully repaired the aimless pitching of the ship was rectified -as soon as her head was brought to the wind and she faced the waves. -Then suddenly the sky brightened sufficiently for us to see one another -again. - -In the bow stood huddled a group of nearly a dozen Faytan warriors, -while our men were scattered here and there clinging to whatever support -they could find. I found that Joe wasn’t a dozen yards away from me. The -_Seagull_ was floating serenely on a rather turbulent sea and the coast -of Faytan was a quarter of a mile on our lee. - -We stared at the warriors a moment, and they stared at us. Then with one -accord we all made an advance toward the savages, determined to settle -the fight the first thing we did. They did not wait for us, but leaped -the rail into the sea and began swimming toward their island. - -“Let ’em go!” shouted my father. “And some of you get busy and toss -those bodies overboard. Where’s the firemen? Step lively, lads, and get -up steam as soon as the Lord’ll let you.” - -The men gave a cheer and responded with alacrity. We stripped all the -pearl ornaments from the dead natives that cluttered the deck, and -afterward threw the bodies overboard. During this operation I came upon -Señor de Jiminez seated in the scupper with his back to the bulwark and -sobbing like a baby. - -“Is anything wrong, sir?” I asked anxiously. - -“No—no! Everything is right,” he answered. “We are saved—the revolution -is saved! Hurrah for the revolution!” - -Joy affects some people that way, but I have no patience with men who -cry. - -We got up steam presently, but found the _Seagull_ was leaking like a -sieve. It took all the power of our engines to keep the pumps going; so -my father ordered sail hoisted, and as the wind had moderated to a stiff -breeze we were soon bowling along with the mainsail and jib set. The -mizzenmast had gone by the board at the time of the wreck. - -My father’s face wore an anxious expression and he called Uncle Naboth -and me into the cabin for a consultation. - -“We can keep afloat this way for a time—perhaps for days, if the leaks -don’t get worse,” he said; “but it’s foolish to take such chances. There -are islands near by, I’m sure. Shall we stop at the first one we sight?” - -“H-m. It might prove to be another Faytan,” said my uncle, doubtfully. -“I’ve had enough fighting to last me for a while.” - -“Wait a moment,” said I. “I want to get Bry.” - -“What for?” demanded my father. - -“He’s the only one aboard who knows these seas,” I replied. - -Bryonia came to the cabin and being questioned declared that he knew the -way to his own island of Tuamotu from here, but could not tell how to -get from there back to our regular course. - -“I know, though,” said Captain Steele, “for Tuamotu is marked on my -chart. It seems a French ship stopped there once, and did some trading -with the natives, so I’ve got it pretty fairly located.” - -“But what sort of a reception will your people give us, Bry?” I asked. - -He smiled. - -“I am Chief of Tuamotu,” he answered proudly. “I am equal to a king. My -friends will be welcome.” - -“All right,” said my father. “Take the wheel, Bry, and steer us towards -Tuamotu.” - -Bry became navigator then, and although he knew nothing of the science -he possessed an instinct that guided him correctly. Having once been -over the course from Tuamotu to Faytan he had the points firmly fixed in -his mind, and as the distance was only about a hundred miles and the -breeze held finely, on the second day we sighted a big island which both -Bry and Nux declared to be Tuamotu. - -Meantime a semblance of order had been restored to the ship. From being -in the depths of despair our passengers were now elated with hope. They -paid little heed to the fact that water was pouring into our hold as -fast as the engines could pump it out, for having escaped the more -tangible dangers of Faytan they believed our luck had changed and all -would now be well with us. - -Our men realized the situation and wore grave looks. But Lucia pounded -the piano and sang her Spanish songs; Señor de Jiminez resumed his -writing of the speech to be delivered before the Colombian Congress, and -Madam de Alcantara dressed herself in her most gorgeous robes and -declared she had enjoyed her recent adventure except for a sad attack of -“nerves.” - -Joe and I made a list of the pearls we had secured at Faytan, including -those rifled from the dead bodies of our enemies. They made so large a -collection and were of such extraordinary size and color that we knew -they would sell for an immense sum in America. All of our men were to -participate in the “prize money,” for all had helped to earn it. - -Joe, however, was richer in pearls than all the rest of us. When left by -Lucia at the Pearl City he had easily made his way unobserved to the -temple and crept through the window into our old room. Here he remained -quietly secreted for a time, but the silence throughout the great -building was so profound that he ventured to explore some of the -passages that were unknown to him. One of them led him to the inner -shrine of the temple, where an ugly image of the Pearl God was -installed. At the feet of this deity had been placed the most splendid -pearls found by the Faytans for many generations past, and Joe calmly -filled the folds of his loin cloth as full as they would hold of the -choicest gems. - -At that moment he was discovered by an attendant, who raised a hue and -cry just as the king was returning from the bay at the head of his -people, all heartily disgusted by my escape. Joe managed to leap from -the window and speed away before the Faytans fully recovered from their -astonishment, and then began the race which I had ended by taking Joe -aboard the airship. - -Next to Joe’s splendid pearls, the value of which would make any man -rich, however greedy he might be, my own string of gems, presented me by -Attero, was of prime importance. Tiffany has since valued them at forty -thousand dollars, but I will not part with them. I liked Attero and have -always regretted that Joe had to kill him. - - - - - CHAPTER XX - KING BRYONIA - - -When we sighted Tuamotu it occurred to us that the most important person -in our company was now our cook Bryonia—or rather Louiki, as he was -called by his people. We had to depend upon the hospitality of these -natives for some time to come; or until we had fully repaired the leaks -in the _Seagull_ for the long voyage still before us. Therefore we held -a consultation and decided to appoint Bry to the temporary office of -High Admiral, and to defer to him most respectfully while we lay at the -island. For if his people found their chief occupying a menial position -they might lose respect for him, and cause us a lot of trouble, whereas -if he arrived clothed with grandeur and power his prestige would be -increased. Nux also must be an important personage, for he was the -chief’s cousin and close comrade. It was all explained to our passengers -and crew, and so popular were the two faithful blacks that every one -entered into the spirit of the deception with glee, expecting much -amusement as the result. - -Tuamotu we found a beautiful island, finely wooded, with a range of -mountains in the center, and altogether somewhat larger than was Faytan. -As Bry had declared, there was a fine harbor, with a shelving beach upon -which we proposed to run the _Seagull_ at high tide, so as to get at her -leaks most conveniently. - -As we entered this harbor on a bright, sunny morning we found the shore -thickly clustered with natives, all as black as the ace of spades. They -were not, as a class, so intelligent looking as the Faytans; neither -were they so big and powerful of frame; but comparing them with other -South Sea Islanders I must admit they were vastly superior to the -general run. There was little ferocity about them, although I know they -can fight and are brave and sturdy warriors. Just now they were merely -curious and excited, for ours was the first ship but one to anchor in -their bay. We had made a brave display of bunting and flags, and when we -dropped anchor and furled our sails we fired a single shot from the bow -by way of salute. - -After many conferences with Bry we had decided upon our course of -action, so at once the gig was lowered and manned by a chosen crew, -while Bry and Nux, arrayed in their best gray and gold uniforms, gravely -descended the ladder and took their seats in the stern. I most admit -they moved with admirable dignity, and their great size lent them an -impressive appearance. No one but us could know that the uniforms were -those of servants. - -They were received in silence when first they landed, but then we saw -Bry stand before his people and begin a speech, and presently a shout -arose so prolonged and loud that it was fairly deafening. Those nearest -Bry fell on their knees and tried to kiss his feet, while those on the -outskirts leaped about, performing antics of joy. Then a tall native -advanced and folded Bry in a cordial embrace, afterward embracing Nux in -like manner. - -We knew then that our men had been recognized and loyally welcomed home. -A procession was formed to the village on the hill, and Bry and Nux -marched ahead of it while the shouts and gambols continued unabated. The -ship seemed no longer the center of interest to the natives, although -scattered bands of them soon began to saunter back to the shore to gaze -upon the unusual spectacle. - -Much entertained by the reception and satisfied that our black friends -were having a good time, we patiently awaited their return, listening -the while to the monotonous “chug-chug” of the pumps as they drove out -the water that persistently rushed into the hold. - -After a couple of hours the procession reappeared, Bry and Nux again at -the head. They marched down to the shore and while the chief and his -cousin reëntered the gig, accompanied by two other blacks, three canoe -loads of favored individuals clung to their wake and followed them to -the ship as invited guests. At a respectful distance a swarm of other -canoes came toward us, but they kept their distance from the ship and -had no disposition to intrude. - -We received the visitors with great ceremony. Nux told us that the tall -black—he who had first embraced them—was his own brother. When the old -chief, Bry’s father, had passed away, this man became the successor to -the rule of the island, as all thought that the legitimate heir, Louiki, -had perished in the battle with the Faytans. So Nux’s brother had been -chief until Bry’s return when, being a good fellow at heart, he welcomed -the long lost one and gladly resigned the royal office in his favor. - -In this party were the principal men and officials of the island, and -Bry showed them all over “his” ship, afterward giving them a plentiful -feast in the main cabin. Joe and I waited upon them, and it was fun to -see Bry at one end of the table and Nux at the other, posing as the -ruling spirits of the _Seagull_. My father and Uncle Naboth kept out of -sight, as did all our passengers, although Alfonso and Lucia hid on deck -and looked through the cabin windows at the savage feasters. The natives -of Tuamotu were duly impressed by the magnificent surroundings of their -chief, and when, he told them his ship needed repairs and tinkering they -gladly volunteered to render him every assistance in their power. - -So his Majesty dismissed them and sent them back to land, and when they -were gone he put on his apron and cooked our dinner. - -At five o’clock it was high tide, so we ran the _Seagull_ as far upon -the sandy beach as she would go, using the engines to propel her, and -then the natives swarmed into the water and braced her sides securely -with long poles. As the tide receded it left us high and dry, and by -daybreak our men were able to begin work. They found several planks -badly sprung and one gaping hole torn in the bottom by the sharp rocks -as we slid into the sea during the earthquake at Faytan. It would take -several days to repair the damage, because we could only work part of -the time, while the tide was out. - -Meantime, we were entertained by Bry in the chief’s house. It was the -best in the village, or on the island, but made of logs with a palm -thatched roof and far inferior in all ways to the houses of Faytan. Bry -gave us a native repast, consisting mainly of roast goat and cheese, -with a variety of delicious fruits. There was constant feasting and a -succession of dances and ceremonies in honor of the chief’s return, and -I was curious to know how all this would affect Bry, and whether he -would leave us to rule over his native island, or not. - -But when the repairs were completed Bry announced his intention of -sailing with us. - -“Allola, who is the brother of Nux, will make my people a good chief,” -he said, “and my life with you has spoiled me to be now an ignorant -islander. I could not be contented here any more; so I will go with you, -and stay with you always.” - -There had never been any question about Nux. He had always said he -preferred the life on our ship to being a big man in Tuamotu. - -All being ready, hundreds of natives waded into the water at high tide -and by sheer force of numbers pushed the _Seagull_ off the sands till -she floated. This operation was assisted by our propeller, but we could -not have moved the heavy ship without the aid of Bry’s subjects. - -The chief held a final farewell celebration, and distributed among his -people many beads and trinkets, a stock of which we always carried with -us. Then, amid the shouts of the multitude, who were all really sorry to -see us go, we started our engines, whistled three times and fired a gun, -and steamed out of the hospitable harbor. - -The voyage to Colombia was without important event. We soon got upon our -course again and encountered no more bad weather. - -But at our destination Señor de Jiminez received some startling news. -The revolution had, by a clever coup, overthrown the unpopular -government and won without bloodshed. As De Jiminez did not happen to be -present, another patriot was elected to the presidency, and was doing -his duty ably when we arrived. - -So the feelings of young Alfonso and his father were a combination of -both joy and sadness; but the joy predominated when they were greeted -enthusiastically by their political friends and De Jiminez was publicly -thanked for his services to his party. - -We were able to unload the guns and ammunition without danger, after -which we settled our accounts in a satisfactory manner with the -revolutionists, who recognized all of De Jiminez’ obligations. Then, -being once more the legal owners of the _Seagull_, we bade good-bye to -our passengers, who had shared with us the dangerous adventure at -Faytan, and steamed northward toward San Francisco. - -I noticed that Joe and Lucia exchanged rings, and overheard him promise -to see her again. I wonder if he ever will? - - - A new and exciting story of the adventures of “The Boy Fortune - Hunters” is added each year. These thrilling stories can be bought - wherever books are sold. The full list of title is given on page 2 of - this volume. - - (_Complete catalog free on request_) - - - _Good Books for Boys_ - The Boy Fortune Hunters Series - - By FLOYD AKERS - - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Alaska - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Egypt - The Boy Fortune Hunters in China - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Yucatan - The Boy Fortune Hunters in the South Seas - -Mr. Akers, in these new books, has at a single bound taken front rank as -a writer for boys. The stories are full of adventure, yet clean, bright -and up-to-date. The first volume tells of the exciting scenes in the -early days of the Alaskan gold fields. The next book takes “The Boy -Fortune Hunters” to the “Canal Zone,” and the third story is filled with -stirring incidents in a trip through Egypt. The fourth book relates -exciting adventures in the Flowery Kingdom, and the fifth and sixth -stories detail further adventures in Yucatan and among the South Sea -Islands. - - _Illustrated 12mos. Uniform cloth binding, stamped in three colors. - Stunning colored wrapper._ - - Price 60 cents each - - - The Aeroplane Boys Series - By ASHTON LAMAR - - I IN THE CLOUDS FOR UNCLE SAM - Or, Mersy Marshall of the Signal Corps. - II THE STOLEN AEROPLANE - Or, How Bud Wilson Made Good. - III THE AEROPLANE EXPRESS - Or, The Boy Aeronauts’s Grit. - IV THE BOY AERONAUTS’ CLUB - Or, Flying For Fun. - V A CRUISE IN THE SKY - Or, The Legend of the Great Pink Pearl. - VI BATTLING THE BIG HORN - Or, The Aeroplane in the Rockies. - OTHER TITLES TO FOLLOW - -These stories are the newest and most up-to-date. All aeroplane details -are correct. Fully illustrated. Colored frontispiece. Cloth, 12mos. - Price, 60 cents each. - - - The Airship Boys Series - By H. L. SAYLER - - I THE AIRSHIP BOYS - Or, The Quest of the Aztec Treasure. - II THE AIRSHIP BOYS ADRIFT - Or, Saved by an Aeroplane. - III THE AIRSHIP BOYS DUE NORTH - Or, By Balloon to the Pole. - IV THE AIRSHIP BOYS IN THE BARREN LANDS - Or, The Secret of the White Eskimos. - V THE AIRSHIP BOYS IN FINANCE - Or, The Flight of the Flying Cow. - VI THE AIRSHIP BOYS’ OCEAN FLYER - Or, New York to London in Twelve Hours. - -These thrilling stories deal with the wonderful new science aerial -navigation. Every boy will be interested and instructed by reading them. -Illustrated. Cloth binding. Price, $1.00 each. - - The above books are sold everywhere or will be sent - postpaid on receipt of price by the - - Publishers The Reilly & Britton Co. Chicago - _Complete catalog sent, postpaid on request_ - - - Every Boy Wants - School-Fellow Days - - Designed by - Clara Powers Wilson - - [Illustration: SCHOOL-FELLOW DAYS] - -A record book suitable for boys of the upper grammar grades, through -high school, preparatory school and military academy. Striking -illustrations, printed in two colors on specially made, tinted paper -with good writing surface. - - No. 9. Buckram Edition - -Bound in fancy buckram with clever and appropriate cover design, in -three colors and gold. Large 8vo. 192 pages. Handsomely boxed. - Price $1.25 - - No. 10. Schoolmates Edition - -Swiss Velvet Ooze. Silk marker. Striking box. - Price $2.00 - - -MY GOLDEN SCHOOL DAYS. For school boys of all ages—with places and -departments for every important item of interest—and containing -appropriate verses and poems. Printed in three delicate colors on -specially made gray paper. Symbolical cover in two colors and gold. -Small 8vo. 100 pages—each decorated. Attractively boxed. List Price, -$0.60 - - Sold Wherever Books Are Sold - _Complete catalog, postpaid, on request_ - - - - - Transcriber’s Notes - - ---Copyright notice provided as in the original—this e-text is public - domain in the country of publication. - ---Silently corrected palpable typos; left non-standard spellings and - dialect unchanged. - ---In the text versions, delimited italics text in _underscores_ (the - HTML version reproduces the font form of the printed book.) - - - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Boy Fortune Hunters in the South -Seas, by L. Frank Baum - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BOY FORTUNE HUNTERS--SOUTH SEAS *** - -***** This file should be named 55763-0.txt or 55763-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/5/7/6/55763/ - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, MFR, Stephen Hutcheson, -University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, University -of South Florida and the Online Distributed Proofreading -Team at http://www.pgdp.net - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/55763-0.zip b/old/55763-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index bbee474..0000000 --- a/old/55763-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55763-8.txt b/old/55763-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 6b8e9ef..0000000 --- a/old/55763-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5716 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Boy Fortune Hunters in the South Seas, by -L. Frank Baum - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Boy Fortune Hunters in the South Seas - -Author: L. Frank Baum - -Release Date: October 17, 2017 [EBook #55763] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BOY FORTUNE HUNTERS--SOUTH SEAS *** - - - - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, MFR, Stephen Hutcheson, -University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, University -of South Florida and the Online Distributed Proofreading -Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - - [Illustration: Among the Islanders] - - - - - The Boy - Fortune Hunters - in the - South Seas - - - By - FLOYD AKERS - - Author of - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Alaska, - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama, - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Egypt, - The Boy Fortune Hunters in China, - and The Boy Fortune Hunters in Yucatan - - [Illustration: Publisher logo] - - PUBLISHERS - THE REILLY & BRITTON CO. - CHICAGO - - Copyright, 1911 - By - The Reilly & Britton Co. - - - - - CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - I Senor De Jiminez 11 - II I Advance a Proposition 29 - III We Meet Some Queer People 40 - IV Nux and Bryonia 55 - V A South Pacific Typhoon 75 - VI A Freakish Shipwreck 88 - VII The Pearl People 98 - VIII The Reef Patrol 115 - IX Alfonso's Antoinette 131 - X The Pearl City 147 - XI A King, A Priest, and A Boy 162 - XII The "Crooked One" 173 - XIII Living Shields 189 - XIV A Desperate Attempt 202 - XV My Execution 212 - XVI The Way It Happened 221 - XVII The Consequences 230 - XVIII A Run for Life 236 - XIX A Capricious Earthquake 246 - XX King Bryonia 255 - - - - - The - Boy Fortune Hunters - In The South Seas - - - - - CHAPTER I - SENOR DE JIMINEZ - - -"There's one thing certain," said my uncle, Naboth Perkins, banging his -fist on the table for emphasis. "If we don't manage get a cargo in ten -days we'll up anchor an' quit this bloomin' island." - -My father the skipper, leaning back in his easy-chair with his legs--one -of them cork--stretched upon the table and his pipe in his mouth, nodded -assent as he replied: - -"Very good." - -"Here it is five weeks since we finished unloadin' that machinery," went -on Uncle Naboth, "an' since then the _Seagull's_ been floatin' like a -swan in the waters o' Port Phillip an' lettin' the barnacles nip her. -There ain't a shipper in Melbourne as'll give us an ounce o' cargo; an' -why? Jest because we're American an' float the Stars an' Stripes--that's -why. There's a deep-seated conspiracy agin American shipping in -Australia, an' what little truck they've got to send to America goes in -British ships or it don't go at all." - -Again Captain Steele nodded. - -"S'pose we try Adelaide," suggested big Ned Britton, our first mate. - -"That's jest as bad," declared Uncle Naboth. "It's an off season, they -say; but the fact is, Australia sends mighty little to the United -States, an' those that ship anything prefer English bottoms to ours. -Everything's been contracted for months ahead, and the only chance the -_Seagull_ has of going home freighted is to grab some emergency -deal--where time counts--an' load an' skip before any Britisher comes -into port." - -"Well?" said my father, inquiringly. - -"Well, that's what we've been waitin' for, an' I'm gettin' desprit tired -o' the job. So now I'll give these folks jest ten days to rustle up a -cargo for us, an' if they don't do it, away we goes in ballast." - -I laughed at his earnestness. - -"Why, Uncle Naboth, it won't hurt us to go home without freight," said -I. "In fact, we'll make better time, and for my part I see no use in -waiting ten days longer for such a ghostly chance." - -"Don't be foolish, Sam," returned my uncle, impatiently. "Boys never -have any business instincts, anyhow. It's our business to carry cargoes, -so to make the long voyage back home light-waisted is a howlin' -shame--that's what it is!" - -"We were paid so much for the cargo we brought that we can well afford -to run home in ballast," I remarked. - -"There you go--jest like a boy. You've got a fat bank account, Sam -Steele; an' so hev I; an' so's the Cap'n, your father. An' we three own -the _Seagull_ an' can do as we blame please with her. But business is -business, as Shylock says to the lawyers. We're runnin' this schooner to -make money--not one way, but both ways--an' our business is to see that -every league she travels counts in dollars an' cents. Nice merchantmen -we'd be to float off home in ballast, jest 'cause we got a big lump fer -bringin' a load of farm machinery here; wouldn't we, now?" - -"Oh, I don't object to your trying for a cargo, Uncle Naboth. That's -your part of the business, and if any man could make a contract you can -do so; but I see no use in getting annoyed or worried in case we find it -impossible to secure a consignment of freight." - -Uncle Naboth smiled grimly. - -"I ain't worried, Sam," he said more mildly. "I'm only tellin' you an' -the Cap'n what my sentiments is." - -We were seated in our pleasant sitting-room at the Radley Arms, one of -the cosiest inns I ever stopped at. It was a place much patronized by -mariners of the better class and Mrs. Wimp, our landlady, was certainly -a wonderful cook. Joe Herring, my chum and a lad who, although only -about my own age, served as second mate of the _Seagull_, had aroused my -uncle to speech by remarking that as far as he was concerned he wouldn't -mind boarding all winter at the Radley Arms. But Joe was a silent -fellow, as was my father Captain Steele, and having evoked the above -tirade he said nothing further. Uncle Naboth had a perfect right to -issue his ultimatum concerning our freight, being supercargo and part -owner, and as our recent voyages had been fairly prosperous and we were -already amply paid for our present trip to Australia we were all in a -mood to take things philosophically. - -I think Ned Britton, the mate, was the most uneasy of our party, but -that was because he disliked the land and was only comfortable when -afloat. Ned even now lived on shipboard and kept everything taut and in -running order, while my father, Uncle Naboth and I had rooms at Mrs. -Wimp's admirable inn. I am free to confess that I like a bit of land -loafing now and then, while poor Ned is never happy unless he knows the -water is sliding under the keel. - -Joe and I had ransacked sleepy old Melbourne pretty well by this time -and had enjoyed every day of the five weeks we had been ashore. There -wasn't a great deal of excitement in town, but we managed to have a good -time and to keep amused. Our little group had sat in silent meditation -for a few moments following my uncle's last remark, when Mrs. Wimp stuck -her head in the door and said: - -"'Ow'd yer loike to see a gent as wants to see yer?" - -We looked at one another inquiringly. - -"Who is it?" demanded Uncle Naboth. - -"'E didn't say." - -"Didn't say what, Mrs. Wimp?" - -"Didn't say 'oo 'e were." - -"Did he say who he wanted to see?" - -"No sir." - -"Then never mind. Tell him to call again, Mrs. Wimp," I ventured to say, -amused at the landlady's noncommittal manner. - -"No, no!" exclaimed my uncle. "It may be somethin' about a cargo. Who -did he ask for, Mrs. Wimp?" - -"'E jus' dropped in an' said: 'Is the _Seagull_ people stoppin' 'ere?' -'They is,' says I. 'Then I wants to see 'em,' says 'e. So I comes up to -see if it's agreeable." - -"It is, Mrs. Wimp," asserted Uncle Naboth. "Be kind enough to show the -gentleman up." - -Thereat Mrs. Wimp withdrew her head and closed the door. My father -filled his pipe anew and relighted it. Joe looked thoughtfully out of -the window into the alley below. I turned over a newspaper that lay upon -the table, while Ned and my uncle indulged in a few remarks about the -repairs recently made to the ship's engines. Not one of us realized that -the next few minutes were destined to alter the trend of all our lives. - -Then came the visitor. He silently opened the door, closed it swiftly -behind him and stood with his back to it shrewdly eyeing us each one in -turn. - -The man's stature was quite short and he was of slight build. His hair, -coarse in texture, sprinkled with gray and cropped close, stood straight -up on his forehead like a scrubbing brush. His eyes were black and -piercing in expression; his nose rather too fat; his chin square and -firm; his face long and lean, and his skin of the dusky olive hue -peculiar to natives of southern climes. His apparel was magnificent. The -velvet coat had gold buttons; he sported a loud checked vest of purple -and orange, and his cravat was a broad bow of soft white ribbon with -gold fringe at the edges. - -At once I began speculating whether he was a vaudeville actor or a -circus barker; but either idea was dispelled when I noticed his -diamonds. These were enormous, and had a luster that defied imitation. -His shirt buttons were diamonds as big around as my little finger nail; -he had another monster in the center of his bow tie and his fingers -fairly glittered with gems of the same character. Every link of a huge -watch guard was set with diamonds, and his cuff buttons were evidently -worth a small fortune. - -The appearance of this small but gorgeous individual in our dingy -sitting-room produced an incongruous effect. The air was fogged with -tobacco smoke; my father still lazily rested his legs across the -table-top; the rest of us lounged in unconventional attitudes. However, -being Americans we were more astonished than impressed by the vision -that burst upon us and did not rise nor alter our positions in any way. - -"Which it is the gentleman who the ship _Seagull_ owns?" demanded the -stranger, mixing his English in his agitation, although he spoke it very -clearly for a foreigner. - -Uncle Naboth became our spokesman. - -"There are three owners," said he. - -"Ah! where they are?" - -"All in this room," replied my uncle. - -"Excellent!" exclaimed our visitor, evidently pleased. He glanced around -him, drew a chair to the table and sat down. My father moved his wooden -leg a bit to give the stranger more room. - -"What is price?" he inquired, looking at Mr. Perkins, whom he faced. - -"Price for what, sir?" - -"Ship," said the man. - -"Oh, you want to buy the ship?" gasped my uncle, fairly staggered by the -suggestion. - -"If you please, if you like; if it is rais--rais--raison--_a_--ble." - -Uncle Naboth stared at him. My father coolly filled his pipe again. The -man's quick eye caught Joe and I exchanging smiling glances, and he -frowned slightly. - -"At what price you hold your ship?" he persisted, turning again to my -uncle. - -"My dear sir," was the perplexed reply, "we've never figured on selling -the _Seagull_. We built it to keep--to have for our own use. We're -seamen, and it's our home. If you'd ask us offhand what we'd sell our -ears for, we'd know just as well what to answer." - -The man nodded, looking thoughtful. - -"What the ship cost?" he asked. - -"Something over two hundred thousand dollars." - -"United State America dollars?" - -"Of course." - -Our visitor drew an envelope from his pocket; laid it on the table and -scribbled some figures upon the back. - -"Ver' well," he said, presently; "I take him at two hunder thousan' -dollar, American." - -"But--" - -"It is bargain. What your terms?" - -"Cash!" snapped Uncle Naboth, laughing at the man's obstinacy. - -The diamond-bedecked man leaned his elbow on the table and his head on -his hand in a reflective pose. Then he straightened up and nodded his -head vigorously. - -"Why not?" he exclaimed. "Of course it must the cash be. You will know, -sir, that a gentleman does not carry two hunder' thousan' dollar about -his person, and although I have had more than that sum on deposit in -Bank of Melbourne, it have been expend in recent purchases. However, -nevertheless, in spite of, I may say, I have ample fund in Bogota. I -will make you draft on my bank there, and you may sail with me in my -ship and collect the money in gold when we arrive. That is cash payment, -Seor; is not?" - -"Bogota!" remarked my uncle, by this time thoroughly bewildered. "That -is a long way off." - -"Merely across Pacific," said the other easily. "There is direct route -to it through the South Seas." - -My father nodded in confirmation of this statement. He knew his charts -by heart. - -"Sir," said Uncle Naboth, sitting up and heaving a deep sigh, "I have -not the honor of knowing who the blazes you are." - -The stranger cast a stealthy glance around the room. Then he leaned -forward and said in a low voice: - -"I am Jiminez." - -This impressive statement failed to enlighten my uncle. - -"Jiminez who?" he inquired. - -For an instant the man seemed offended. Then he smiled condescendingly. - -"To be sure!" he replied. "You are of United State and have no interest -in South American affairs. It is natural you have ignorance regarding -our politics. In Bogota the name of De Jiminez stands for reform; and -reform stands for--" He hesitated. - -"What?" asked my uncle. - -"Revolution!" - -"That's only nat'ral," observed Mr. Perkins complacently. "I hear -revolutions are your reg'lar diet down in South America. If there didn't -happen to be a revolution on tap your people wouldn't know what to do -with themselves." - -Seor de Jiminez frowned at this. - -"We will not politic discuss, if you please," he rejoined stiffly. "We -will discuss ship." - -"We don't want to sell," said my uncle positively. - -De Jiminez looked at him speculatively. - -"I tell you with frankness, I must have ship," said he. - -"What for?" - -"I will tell you that--but in more privacy," with a wave of his hand -toward our interested group. - -"Oh, these are all _Seagull_ men," announced Uncle Naboth. "I'll -introduce you, Mr. Yim--Him--Jim--" - -"Jiminez." He pronounced it "He-ma-noth" now, in Spanish fashion. - -"This is Captain Steele, our skipper and part owner," continued my -uncle. "This young man is Sam Steele, his son, and also part owner. Sam -is purser and assistant supercargo of the _Seagull_. I'm supercargo, the -third owner, and uncle to Sam an' brother-in-law to the Cap'n. Is that -all clear to you?" - -De Jiminez bowed. - -"Here is Ned Britton, our first mate; and also Joe Herring, our second -mate. Both are trusted comrades and always know as much as we know. So -what you say, stranger, is as private before these people as if you -spoke to but one of us. Therefore, fire ahead." - -The man considered a moment; then he said slowly: - -"You must know there are spies upon me here in Melbourne, as there are -everywhere, whichever I go; so I cannot too careful be. You ask me why I -want ship. I answer: to carry supplies of war to Colombia--arms and -ammunition for the Cause--all of which I have successful purchase here -in Australia." - -"Oh; you're going to start something, are you?" inquired Uncle Naboth. - -"It is already start, sir," was the dignified response. "I am to -complete the revolution. As you do not understan' ver' well, I will the -explanation make that my country is rule by a bad president--a -dictator--an autocrat! We call ourselves republic, Seor Americaine; but -see! we are not now a republic; we are under despotism. My belove people -are all slave to tyrant, who heeds no law but his own evil desire. Is it -not my duty to break his power--to free my country?" - -"Perhaps," answered Mr. Perkins, his calmness in sharp contrast to the -other's agitation. "But I can't see as it's any of _our_ -bread-and-butter. It's your country, sir, but you must remember it's not -ours; and to tell you the cold fact, we don't propose to sell the -_Seagull_." - -At this Seor de Jiminez looked a bit worried. But the little Spaniard -was game, and did not give up easily. - -"I must have ship!" he asserted. "I am rich--have much money entrusted -to me for the Cause--my estate is ver' large. The best families of -Colombia are all with me; now and always, whatever I do. See, Seor; it -was my ancestor who discover South America! who discover the River -Orinoco! who was first governor of my country under the Queen of Spain! -Yes, yes. I am descend direct from the great navigator Gonzalo Quesada -de Jiminez, of whom you read in history." - -"I congratulate you," said Uncle Naboth dryly. - -"I have here in Melbourne congregate the means to carry on the war, -which is now languish for want of arms and ammunition. It is all ready -to send to Bogota. Therefore, you see, I must really have ship." - -"But why buy one?" asked my uncle. "Why not send your stuff as freight?" - -"Impossible!" exclaimed the other. "You are United State. Well, United -State forbid any merchant ship to carry arms to friendly state for -starting revolution. If I hire you to do so I get you in trouble, and -myself in trouble. I want no quarrel with United State, for when I am -myself President of Colombia I must stand well with other powers. So it -is same with every nation. I cannot hire a ship. I must buy one and take -responsibility myself." - -This frank and friendly explanation led me to regard the flashy little -man more kindly than before. I had been busy thinking, knowing that -Uncle Naboth had set his heart on making some money on the return -voyage. So, during the pause that followed the speech of Seor de -Jiminez, I turned the matter over in my mind and said: - -"Tell me, sir, what you propose doing with the ship after you get to -Colombia with it?" - -He stared at me a moment. - -"It is of little use then," said he, "unless I could put some cannon on -board and use him for gunboat." - -"Have you ever been aboard the _Seagull_?" I continued. - -He shook his head. - -"I have inquire about every ship now in Port Phillip," he said. "Not one -is available but yours that is big enough to carry my cargo--all others -are owned in foreign lands and cannot be bought. But I see your ship, -and it look like a good ship; I inquire and am told by my friends here -it is famous for speed and safety." - -"It is all that," agreed my uncle heartily. - -"We have a couple of guns on board already," I continued; "for sometimes -we sail in seas where it is necessary for us to protect ourselves. But -as a matter of fact the _Seagull_ would make a poor gunboat, because she -has no protective armor. So it seems all you could use her for would be -to carry your revolutionary supplies to Colombia and land them -secretly." - -"That is all that I require!" he said quickly, giving me a keen look. - -"Sam," said my uncle, "you're goin' to make a durn fool of yourself; I -kin see it in your eye!" - - - - - CHAPTER II - I ADVANCE A PROPOSITION - - -By this time all eyes were upon my face, and realizing that I was about -to suggest a bold undertaking I was a little embarrassed how to -continue. - -"For our part, sir," said I, addressing Seor de Jiminez and keeping my -gaze averted from the others, "it is our intention to sail for America -presently, and we would like to carry a good paying cargo with us. So it -strikes me we ought to find a way to get together. Have you spent all -your funds here in purchases, or have you some left?" - -He figured on the envelope again--eagerly now, for his quick brain had -already grasped my forthcoming proposition. - -"I have still in bank here equal to nine thousan' dollar United State -money," said he. - -"Very well," I rejoined. "Now suppose you purchase from us the _Seagull_ -for two hundred thousand dollars, and pay down nine thousand in cash, -agreeing to resell the ship to us as soon as we are free of the cargo -for the sum of one hundred and ninety-one thousand dollars, accepting -your own draft, which you are to give us, in full payment. In that way -the thing might be arranged." - -He had brightened up wonderfully during my speech and was about to reply -when Uncle Naboth, who had been shaking his head discontentedly, broke -in with: - -"No, Sam, it won't do. It ain't enough by half. Your scheme is jest a -makeshift an' I kin see where we might get into a peck o' trouble aidin' -an' abettin' a rebellion agin a friendly country. Moreover, you don't -take into account the fact that we've got to operate the ship across the -South Seas, an' the salaries an' wages fer such a long voyage amounts to -considerable." - -I have respect for Uncle Naboth's judgment, so was rather crestfallen at -his disapproval. But Seor de Jiminez, who was alert to every phase of -the argument, said quickly: - -"It is true. Nine thousan' dollar is too much for an ordinary voyage, -and too little for such voyage as I propose. I will pay fifteen thousan' -dollar." - -"You haven't the cash," remarked my uncle, "and revolutions are -uncertain things." - -Jiminez took time to muse over the problem, evidently considering his -dilemma from every viewpoint. Then he began to shed his diamonds. He -took out his jeweled cuff buttons, his studs, pin and watch guard, and -laid them on the table. - -"Here," said he, "are twenty thousan' dollar worth of jewels--the finest -and purest diamonds in all the world. I offer them as security. You take -my nine thousan' dollar in gold, and my personal note for six thousan', -which I pay as soon as in Colombia we land. If I do not, you keep the -diamonds, which bring you much more in your own country. You see, -gentlemen, I trust you. You are honest, but you make a hard -bargain--hard for the man who must use you in spite of difficulty. But I -have no complaint. I am in emergency; I must pay liberally to accomplish -my great purpose. So then, what is result? Do I purchase the ship as -Seor Sam Steele he describe?" - -Uncle Naboth hesitated and looked at my father, who had listened with -his usual composure to all this but said not a word. Now he removed his -pipe, cleared his throat and said: - -"I'm agree'ble. Colombia ain't so blame much out'n our way, Naboth. An' -the pay's lib'ral enough." - -"What do you think, Ned?" asked my uncle. - -"The Cap'n's said it," answered the mate, briefly. - -"Joe?" - -Joe started and looked around at being thus appealed to. He was only a -boy; but Uncle Naboth knew from experience that Joe never spoke without -thinking and that his thoughts were fairly logical ones. - -"The deal looks all right on the face of it, sir," said he. "But before -you sign a contract I'd know something more of this gentleman and his -prospects of landing his arms in safety, so we can get away from -Colombia without a fight. Let Sam find out all he can about this -revolution and its justice, and get posted thoroughly. Then, if it still -seems a safe proposition, go ahead, for the terms are fair enough." - -"Of course," answered Uncle Naboth, "we don't mean to jump before we -look. Other things bein' equal an' satisfaction guaranteed, I'll say to -you, Mr. Jim--Yim--Jiminez, that I b'lieve we can strike a bargain." - -The little man's face had seemed careworn as he listened intently to -this exchange of ideas. Evidently he was desperately anxious to get the -_Seagull_ to deliver his contraband goods. But he offered no objection -to Joe's cautious suggestion. Instead he turned to me, after a little -thought, and said: - -"Time is with me very precious. I must get to Bogota as soon as -possible--to the patriots awaiting me. So to satisfy your doubts I will -quickly try. It is my request, Seor Sam, that you accompany me to my -hotel, and the evening spend in my society--you and your friend Seor -Joe. Then to-morrow morning we will sign the papers and begin to load at -once the ship. Do you then accept my hospitality?" - -I turned to Uncle Naboth. - -"Do you think you can trust Joe and me?" I asked. - -"Guess so," he responded. "Your jedgment's as good as mine in this deal, -which is a gamble anyway you put it. Go with Mr. Jiminez, if you like, -and find out all he'll let you. Mostly about him, though; nobody knows -anything about a revolution." - -"Very well, Uncle," I answered. Then I turned to the Colombian. "Sir," -said I, "we cordially accept your invitation. You seem fair and just in -your dealings and for the present, at least, I'm glad to have formed -your acquaintance. Keep your diamonds until we ask for the security. As -you sail in our company you may as well wear them until circumstances -require us to demand them of you." - -He bowed and restored the gems to their former places. Then he rose and -took his hat. - -"You will return with me to my apartments?" - -"If you desire it," said I. - -"Then, Seors, I am at your service." - -Joe quietly left his seat, saying: "I'll be ready in a jiffy, Sam," and -started for his room--a room we shared together. After a moment's -hesitation I followed him. - -"What are you going to do?" I asked. - -"Slick up a bit and pack my toothbrush. Didn't you hear De Jiminez speak -of his 'apartments' at the hotel? And we're to stay all night it seems." - -"True enough," I exclaimed. "We must look decent, old man," and I -quickly changed my clothing and threw into a small grip such articles as -I thought might be needed. Joe was ready before me, and I saw him -quietly slip a revolver into his hip pocket; so I did the same, smiling -at the incongruity of going armed to make a semisocial visit. - -We found Seor de Jiminez slightly impatient when we returned to the -sitting-room, so we merely said good-bye to our friends and followed him -out to the street. The Radley Arms was situated in a retired and very -quiet district, and our exit seemed entirely unobserved except by our -curious landlady. A sleepy beggar was sitting on the corner, and before -him the Colombian paused and said in a calm tone: - -"What will your report be, then? That I have visited the Radley Arms? -Well, let me give you help. I had friends there--these young -gentlemen--who are returning with me to my hotel. You will find us there -this evening and until morning. Will such information assist you, my -good spy?" - -The beggar grinned and replied: - -"You're a rare one, De Jiminez. But don't blame me; I'm only earnin' my -grub." - -"I know," said the other, gravely. "You do the dirty work for my -countryman, the chief spy. But I do not care; you are both powerless to -injure me, or to interfere with my plans." - -Then he walked on, and a short distance down the street hailed a cab -that was rolling by. We three entered the vehicle and were driven -directly into the busiest section of the city. - -"The driver of this cab," remarked De Jiminez, "is also a spy; and if -you could behind us see you would find the beggar riding with us." - -"They seem to keep good track of you, Seor," said Joe. - -"I do not mind," answered the man. "If my arrangement with you succeeds -I shall be able to get away from here before my enemies can interfere." - -It was already growing late in the day and the streets were lighted as -we entered the main thoroughfares. Our host seemed lost in thought and -few remarks were exchanged between us during the long ride. - -Finally we drew up before an imposing looking edifice which I quickly -recognized as the Hotel Markham, quite the swellest public house in all -Melbourne. It cost one a lot to stop at such a place I well knew, but -reflected that Seor de Jiminez, if important enough to conduct a -revolution, might be expected to live in decent style--especially if the -"patriots" paid his expenses. - -I suppose it would be becomingly modest to admit right here that Joe and -I were rather young to be sent on such an errand. Perhaps Seor de -Jiminez recognized this fact even more fully than we did. But in justice -to ourselves I must add that we were boys of more than ordinary -experience, our adventures on many voyages having taught us to think -quickly, act coolly and carefully consider every motive presented to us. -Predisposed as I was in favor of this queer Colombian, who interested me -because he was playing a desperate game and had the nerve to play it -well, I had no intention of deceiving myself or allowing him to deceive -me in regard to his standing and responsibility. It was my business to -find out all I could about the man, and I fully intended to keep my eyes -and ears wide open. - -The first thing I noticed as we entered the hotel was the respectful -deference paid our conductor by the servants, who seemed eager to wait -upon him. The manager came from his little booth with a smile and bow -for Seor de Jiminez and promptly assigned Joe and me to a large room -which he said was connected with the "suite" of our host. De Jiminez -himself conducted us to this room, a very luxurious chamber, and then -excused himself, saying: - -"You will wish to prepare for dinner and I must the same do also. When -you are ready, be kind to come into my apartments, Number 18, which is -the first door at your left. Have you necessaries in everything?" - -We assured him we were amply provided for and he left us with a -courteous bow. There wasn't much for us to do, except to wash and brush -ourselves and examine the rich furnishings of the place. Neither Joe nor -I was an utter stranger to luxurious living, although our ordinary -quarters were commonplace enough and our mode of life extremely simple. -We have seen palaces of great magnificence, and therefore the handsome -room assigned us did not impress us as much as it interested us. - -We whiled away half or three-quarters of an hour in order not to crowd -our host too closely, and then we knocked at the door of room Number 18. - - - - - CHAPTER III - WE MEET SOME QUEER PEOPLE - - -A servant in private livery admitted us to a spacious drawing-room and -Seor de Jiminez, arrayed in a regulation dress suit, in which he -appeared far more imposing than in the flashy attire he had before worn, -advanced quickly to greet us. At a center table sat an aged, pleasant -faced lady and crouching in a chair by the fireplace was a youth of -about my own age, who bore so strong a facial resemblance to De Jiminez -that it needed no shrewdness to guess he was his son. - -Our host led us first to the lady. - -"Young gentlemen," said he, as with profound deference he bowed before -her, "I have the honor to present my mother, Seora de Jiminez." - -She smiled graciously and extended her hands to us. - -"It is unfortune," he added, "that she is not with your English language -familiar." - -"Oh, but I speak Spanish--a little," said I; for I had learned it during -a sojourn in Panama. Then I told the lady I was glad to meet her, -speaking in her own tongue, and she bade me welcome. - -De Jiminez seemed pleased. He next led me to the young fellow by the -fire, who had not risen nor even glanced toward us, but seemed -tremendously interested in his own thoughts. These could not have been -very pleasant, judging from the somber expression of his face. - -"My son Alfonso," said our host, introducing us. "Alfonso, I present Mr. -Steele and Mr. Herring, two young American gentlemen I have recently -met." - -The boy looked up quickly. - -"Not of the _Seagull_!" he exclaimed in English. - -"Yes." - -"Then--" he began eagerly; but his father stopped him with a gesture. - -"I am making consideration of a proposition they have made to me," he -observed with dignity. - -"Perhaps, Alfonso, we may sail back to Colombia in the _Seagull_." - -The boy's eyes glistened. They were dark and restless eyes, very like -those of his parent. He rose from his chair and shook hands with us with -an appearance of cordiality. We now saw he was remarkably short of -stature. Although he was sixteen the crown of his head scarcely reached -to my shoulder. But he assumed the airs and dress of a man and I noticed -he possessed his father's inordinate love for jewelry. - -"Would you prefer in the hotel restaurant to dine, or in our private -salon?" inquired the elder De Jiminez. - -"It is unimportant to us, sir," I returned. "Do not alter your usual -custom on our account, I beg of you." - -"Then," said he, "I will order service in the salon." He seemed relieved -and went to consult his servant. - -Meantime young Alfonso looked at us curiously. - -"You do not own the _Seagull_, I suppose," he remarked. - -"Why not?" I asked with a smile. - -"It's a fine ship. I've been over to look at it this afternoon--" - -"Oh; you have!" - -"Yes. They would not let me go aboard, but I saw all I wished to. It is -swift and trim--what is called 'yacht built.' It can sail or go by -steam. Your crew looks like a good one." - -"That is all true, sir," I agreed, amused at his observations. - -"And you young fellows own it?" - -"I don't," said Joe. "I'm second mate, that's all. But Mr. Steele here -is one-third owner, with his father and uncle owning the other -two-thirds." - -Alfonso looked at me intently. - -"Have you sold it to my father?" he asked in a low voice. - -"Not yet," said I, laughing. "But, as Seor de Jiminez told you, we are -considering the matter." - -"You know why we want it?" - -"'We'?" I repeated. "Are you also a conspirator--pardon me, a -patriot--then?" - -"I am a De Jiminez," he returned proudly. "After my father I am entitled -to rule over Colombia." - -"To rule? That savors of monarchy. I thought Colombia is a republic." - -"You are quite right. It _is_ a republic--as Mexico is; as Venezuela and -Costa Rica are. But the president has great power. Is not Diaz equal to -a king?" - -"I am not very well posted on South American or Mexican politics," I -replied evasively. "But from what your father said I imagine there is -already a president in Colombia." - -He gave a frown at this, amusingly like his father's frown. Then his -face cleared and he said: - -"Permit me to explain. The family of De Jiminez has controlled Colombian -politics ever since my great ancestor discovered the country and called -it New Grenada. But a few years ago, while my father was traveling in -Europe, the opposition obtained control and still has the presidency. -The important and wealthy class, however, resented the usurpation, and -even before my father alarmed at the situation hurried back home, a -revolution had begun. I say a revolution, because the opposition had -firmly established themselves. We are really attempting a restoration of -the rightful party to its former power." - -"In our own republic," I said thoughtfully, "the votes of the majority -rule. Why do you not resort to the ballot instead of to arms?" - -"I have visited your country," he said. "The conditions there are -different. In Colombia we have a small class of wealthy and influential -people and a horde of vulgar laborers who are little more than slaves. -They have small intelligence, no education, and work for a bare living. -My father tried to establish a school system that would enable them to -rise above such conditions. They would not send their children to the -schools. Then he tried to force them by law--compulsory education you -know, copied from your own and other countries--but they rebelled at -this and the opposition made capital out of their resentment. The result -was the overthrow of the De Jiminez party as I have stated." - -This seemed to put a new aspect on the revolution. I began to approve -the action of the De Jiminez party and to sympathize with their "cause." - -"Has your father many followers in Colombia?" I asked. - -"The intelligent class is of course with him; small in numbers but -controlling the wealth of the country. We ourselves are coffee planters -and bankers, and we employ several hundred laborers who will do whatever -we may direct--and do it willingly. Many of the families in sympathy -with us can also control their servants; but we have found great -difficulty in securing arms and ammunition for them. We have organized -and drilled several regiments--I have drilled our own men myself--but -they cannot fight without weapons. That is why we are so eager to ship -our cargo of arms to Colombia." - -The elder De Jiminez had returned in time to hear the conclusion of this -speech, and he nodded approval. It seemed to me that the little fellow -really talked remarkably well. He spoke better English than his father -and expressed himself in well chosen language. It at once occurred to me -why Joe and I had been invited here. The young De Jiminez was a rabid -partisan of "the Cause" and his clever father imagined that an -enthusiastic boy would be more apt to impress boys of his own age than -his senior might impress men. The thought put me somewhat on my guard -and made me inquire into things more carefully. - -"Australia seems a queer place to obtain a cargo of arms," I remarked. -"There are no factories here I believe." - -"No," said our host, "the arms I purchased came from England consigned -to a local firm. We could not purchase direct for it would result in -international complications; but we have many friends here in Australia. -It is a favorite resort for exiles from my country, and that is why I -arranged the purchase here. But come; dinner is served and I hope you -have good appetites." - -He gave his arm to his old mother, who was remarkably active for her -years, and led the way to a connecting room where the dinner was served. -It was a fine spread, and Joe and I did full justice to the many -courses. - -Afterward we returned to the drawing-room, where the old lady read a -Spanish periodical while we chatted in English concerning Colombian -affairs and the revolution. - -I learned that the De Jiminez family was considered among the wealthiest -of the republic. Our host conducted an important banking business in -Bogota and had extensive coffee plantations in the foothills. He was not -directly known as the leader of the revolutionists, but would be chosen -the new president by the insurgents if they succeeded in overturning the -present government. Yet De Jiminez was scarcely safe in his own country -just at present and intended to land in a secret cove on the coast and -transport his cargo of arms inland to one of the rendezvous of the -revolutionists. - -Young Alfonso was as ardent a partisan as his father. He was -tremendously ambitious and it seemed his father encouraged this, telling -his son many times that the future of his country would some day be -dependent upon the boy's ability and courage and that he must uphold the -honorable name of De Jiminez. - -Their assumed importance was of course amusing to me, who looked upon -their seven by nine country with tolerant disdain; but to them Colombia -and the revolution were the most tremendous things in the world. And, -after all they were simple, kindly people, honestly inclined and -desirous of improving the conditions in their native land if this -"tempest in a teapot" resulted in their favor. I had already decided -that we would be justified in concluding the deal with Seor de Jiminez -when a diversion was created by the arrival of visitors. - -The servant ushered two ladies into the room. One was a beautiful woman -of middle age and the other a tall, slim girl who was evidently her -daughter. Both were exquisitely dressed and impressed me as persons of -importance even before I noticed the extreme courtesy with which our -host greeted them. - -Introductions followed. The elder lady was Seora de Alcantara of -Bogota, and the younger her daughter Lucia. At once Madam inquired in an -eager tone: - -"Well, De Jiminez, have you succeeded in getting a ship?" - -"I think so," he replied, glancing at me a bit doubtfully. "The only -thing still to be settled is the matter of terms. I have not much money -left to satisfy the owners, who have no confidence in their being able -to collect when we arrive at Colombia. But I hope it can yet be arranged -in a satisfactory manner." - -"I also hope so," she returned, "for I am anxious to travel home in your -company." - -"You!" he exclaimed in unfeigned astonishment. - -"Yes. I have just received letters of absolute pardon from the -government. I am free to return to my home in Bogota whenever I please." - -"You surprise me, Seora," he said, evidently disturbed by the news. -Then he took the lady aside, and while they were conversing privately -Alfonso said to us: - -"De Alcantara, her husband, was the first leader of the revolution, and -was killed in battle two years ago. His wife and daughter fled to -Australia and their estates were confiscated. This is indeed surprising -news; but I think the government wishes to placate the wealthy classes -by this lenient action." - -Seor de Jiminez returned to our group smiling and content. I overheard -Madam de Alcantara say in Spanish to Madam de Jiminez. "Never, under any -circumstances, will I abandon the Cause. I shall return to my estates, -because here I am an exile and dependent upon our friends for -maintenance. There I may intrigue to advance the revolution, although I -am warned against mixing in politics if I accept the government's -amnesty." - -"The Cause is sacred to us all," was the calm reply. - -Lucia de Alcantara was at once monopolized by Alfonso, who deserted us -to pay the young girl marked attention. She did not appear to resent -this; neither did she respond with much enthusiasm. She was really a -beautiful girl, not more than fifteen or sixteen years of age, and her -slender, willowy form towered so far above the undersized Alfonso that I -remarked to Joe, aside: "That certainly is the long and short of it old -man, isn't it?" - -"I suppose there will be accommodations in the _Seagull_ for the -ladies?" inquired Seor de Jiminez. - -"Yes," said I; "they might be made fairly comfortable." - -He said no more then, but presently sat down to a quiet game of bezique -with Madam de Alcantara, leaving Alfonso to entertain us as well as -Lucia. We found that the girl spoke English, and she became so -interested in our accounts of the United States that she fairly ignored -the youthful Colombian to question us about our country, our ship, and -the chances of our sailing together across the South Seas. - -It was quite late when they left, Alfonso and his father both escorting -their guests to the carriage, and on their return Joe and I pleaded -fatigue and retired to our rooms. - -"Well, Joe," I said, when we were alone, "what do you think now?" - -"Mighty pretty girl," he returned musingly. - -"But about the business deal?" - -"Oh, that," he responded, waking up, "I'm in favor of it, taking it all -around. We get well paid and run no especial chances except when we land -the goods. We've done harder things than that, Sam, for less money; so -it needn't bother us much. You see the Alcantaras can have the for'ard -cabin and--" - -"Bother the Alcantaras!" I exclaimed impatiently. "You're usually -opposed to passengers, Joe." - -"I know; but they're anxious to get home and Lucia said--" - -"'Lucia!'" - -"Isn't that her name?" he demanded. - -"I believe it is." - -"She's a clever sort of a girl. Usually, Sam, girls are dubs; but this -Spanish creature has lots of 'go' to her and won't make bad company on -the voyage." - -I let him alone, then, and went to bed. Joe Herring was a silent fellow -at ordinary times, but if I had let him ramble on about this girl I am -sure he'd have kept me awake half the night. It didn't strike me there -was anything remarkable about her either. - - - - - CHAPTER IV - NUX AND BRYONIA - - -Our report seemed to satisfy my uncle and my father when we returned to -the Radley Arms at ten o'clock the next morning. At twelve Seor de -Jiminez appeared in his checked vest and diamonds and signed the -contract, paying us nine thousand dollars in gold and giving us a draft -on his own bank in Bogota for six thousand. We also secured papers -granting us the right to repurchase the _Seagull_ by returning the notes -we accepted for the sale price, which notes we believed not worth the -paper they were written on. Then, all business details being completed -and the ship formally turned over to its new owner, the early afternoon -saw us all aboard the _Seagull_ engaged in stowing the cases of arms and -ammunition which had already begun to arrive. De Jiminez did not intend -to waste any time, that was certain, and one dray after another brought -our freight to the lighter, which transferred it to the ship. - -The boxes were of all sizes and shapes, being labeled in big black -letters "Machinery." They were consigned to the coffee plantation of De -Jiminez. There were a lot of them and they were tremendously heavy -things; but we stowed them in the hold as rapidly as they arrived and -two days sufficed to get the entire cargo aboard. - -On the evening of the second day our passengers boarded us. There were -five of them including the elder De Jiminez, his mother and son, and -Madam de Alcantara and her daughter. They were accompanied by trunks and -bandboxes galore; enough to make my father grunt disdainfully and Uncle -Naboth look glum. I think none of us--except perhaps our erratic second -mate, Joe--was greatly delighted at the prospect of female passengers on -a long voyage; but we had made our bargain and must abide by it. - -De Jiminez had bustled around all day getting the ship's papers in shape -and preparing for the voyage, while young Alfonso, whom Uncle Naboth had -promptly dubbed "Little Jim," attended to the loading of the boxes with -the coolness and care of a veteran. They couldn't wait a moment after -the last case of arms was aboard. Bill Brace, the engineer, had steam up -long ahead of time; so at dusk we hoisted anchor and slowly steamed out -of Port Phillip into the calm blue waters of the South Pacific. If any -government spies watched De Jiminez depart he was indifferent to them, -and they were now powerless to interfere with his plans. - -The comfort of our passengers depended wholly upon two men of our crew -whom I have not yet had the opportunity of introducing to you. Our own -personal comfort had depended upon them for years, so I am justified in -making the above statement. They were gigantic blacks; not negroes of -the African type, but straight-haired ebony fellows who were natives of -some island in these very seas where we were now sailing. Their names -were Nux and Bryonia, and one was our steward and the other our -cook--fairly entitled, indeed, to be called our "chef." - -Concerning these curious names there is a serio-comic story which I will -briefly relate. - -A number of years ago, while Uncle Naboth Perkins was sailing an old tub -he and my father jointly owned on a voyage from New Zealand to San -Francisco, he encountered somewhere in the South Seas a native canoe -drifting upon the waves. It seemed at first to be vacant, but as it -passed close to the lee of the slow-going sailing vessel the seamen -noticed something lying flat in the bottom of the dugout. They threw a -grappling hook and drew the little boat alongside, when they discovered -two black men lying bound hand and foot and senseless from lack of food -and water. How many days they had drifted about in that condition no one -could tell, least of all the poor victims. Being hoisted aboard the -bodies were laid side by side upon the deck and Uncle Naboth, who was -the only excuse for a physician there was aboard, examined them and -found that both were still alive. But the condition of the poor fellows -was exceedingly precarious. Had they not possessed such stalwart frames -and splendid constitutions they would have been dead long before. - -So Uncle Naboth brought out the ship's medicine chest and found it -rather shy of restoratives. Aside from calomel and quinine, neither of -which seemed appropriate for the case, the only remedies the chest -contained were two bottles of homeopathic pills--one of nux vomica and -the other of bryonia. - -My uncle pondered a time between these unknown medicines and decided to -give one black the nux and the other the bryonia, hoping thus to save at -least one of the disabled castaways. So a course of treatment began. -Both were liberally fed brandy and water and one was given six pills of -nux vomica and the other six pills of bryonia, the doses being -administered every hour. Mr. Perkins became intensely interested in the -results, and that no mistake might be made he labeled one black boy -"Nux" and the other "Bryonia." "Nux" regained consciousness first, and -while the amateur physician was regretting that he had not fed them both -the same dope "Bryonia" opened his eyes to the world again. - -I have always suspected the brandy and water really did the job, but -Uncle Naboth was so proud of his medical skill that he will never admit -that possibility. - -"It's a doctor's duty to guess," he has said more than once referring to -this occasion, "an' I managed to guess right because I only had two -medicines an' both of 'em was recommended to kill or cure. The dog-gone -little sugar pills must 'a' had extract o' magic in 'em; that's what I -think." - -Anyhow, Nux and Bryonia got well and regained their strength, and more -grateful fellows never lived. Neither could understand a word of -English, while their own language was a puzzle to all the crew; but they -were quick to observe and ready to undertake any work that lay at hand. - -Not knowing where to drop the castaways, nor wishing to delay the voyage -because of two black men, my uncle decided to carry them along with him, -and their intelligence and devotion so won him that before the voyage -ended he prized Nux and Bryonia more than all the rest of the crew put -together. They gradually picked up a word of English here and there -until they were able to make themselves understood, and in time they -learned to speak it fluently. But they had never a word to say of their -experiences or past life and we really knew little about their -antecedents. - -The following year we had another ship in which I sailed my first voyage -with Uncle Naboth, and Nux and Bryonia watched over me so -faithfully--saving my life on one important occasion--that I learned to -regard them both very highly and a friendship was formed between us that -time has only strengthened. So of course when we built our fine new ship -the _Seagull_, Nux and Bry became fixtures in it as much as we were -ourselves, and I must admit that no owners ever had more faithful or -capable servants. - -Bryonia was the taller of the two, although both were stalwart fellows, -and perhaps he was a bit more shrewd and active than Nux. He became our -cook, learning the art with amazing rapidity, and I am positive that no -ship's cook ever lived who was his superior. Nux, a jolly good-natured -fellow who was strong as an ox, was our steward and cared for the after -cabin perfectly. They did other tasks when occasion required, and the -two have accompanied me in more than one hair-raising adventure, proving -themselves plucky, intelligent and true to the bone. Somehow we had all -come to depend greatly upon our black South Sea Islanders, and they in -turn were very fond of us--especially of Uncle Naboth and myself. - -It so happened that this was the first voyage since they were picked up -that had taken us to the South Seas. We had been to Alaska, to Panama, -to Egypt, China and Yucatan, but the fortune of commerce now led us for -the first time into the South Pacific. When first we headed for -Australia I had said to them: - -"Well, boys, you're going somewhere near your native land on this -voyage." - -They exchanged a quick glance but said nothing in reply. They seemed -neither overjoyed nor sorry, but accepted this journey with the same -calm philosophy they had the others. In mentioning the incident to Uncle -Naboth he said: - -"I don't see why our going through the South Seas should make any -difference to them. Why, Sam, the South Pacific has a million little -islands in it, none of which amounts to a row of pins. Nux and Bry were -natives of one of these dinky islands an' I guess they had a hard, wild -life of it judging from the condition they was in when I found 'em. My -pickin' 'em up was great luck for the pair an' no mistake. They're -civilized Injuns, now, an' their life on shipboard is luxury compared to -what they used to have. Besides we've treated 'em well an' they've grown -fond of us; I doubt if we landed plump on their native island they'd -ever leave the ship an' go back to their old life." - -"I should hope not!" I exclaimed. "How old do you think they are, Uncle -Naboth? Whenever I ask them they shake their heads and say they do not -know." - -"Perhaps they don't; many of the savage races never keep track of their -age; they think it's bad luck to count the years. But I should judge -these fellows are about twenty-five years old. Nux may be a little -older, but not much." - -Perhaps it was natural that these native islanders should be a source of -much curiosity to Alfonso de Jiminez and Lucia de Alcantara. They were -accustomed to seeing dark-skinned races, and in Australia one meets -Borneans, Samoans, the East India and native Malay tribes, Philippinos, -Japs and Chinese; but such handsome and dignified blacks as Nux and -Bryonia were different, indeed, and I have often thought the desert -Moors the nearest approach to them of any people I have ever seen. - -Our islanders wore neat uniforms of gray and gold, which rendered their -appearance the more striking. They would never accept money for their -service, saying they owed their lives and happiness to us and could -never repay us. Moreover they declared they had no use for money. But -they delighted in their uniforms, so we kept them well supplied and they -wore them at all times. - -The addition of five passengers to our complement did not phase Bry in -the least. On the contrary it gave him a chance to cook some of the -delicious dishes for which he was famous among ourselves, and so to -extend his reputation. Nux had more extra work than his comrade, looking -after the cabins and serving the meals; but he had a great capacity for -work and made no complaint whatever. - -Captain Steele had been a mariner all his life and was no stranger to -the South Seas; but this course from Melbourne to the coast of Colombia, -while not unknown to the charts, was strange to him and he had to put in -a lot of study before he got his lines properly marked and knew exactly -where to travel. - -"Ye see, Sam," he said to me one evening as I sat in his cabin watching -him figure, "it would be all plain sailin' if it warn't fer them measley -little islands--hundreds of 'em the chart shows, an' there's indycations -of hundreds more that ain't been located. If we get a hair's breadth off -our course we'll have to do a good bit of dodgin'. The spots on the -chart marked islands means a lot of rocks in plain English, an' rocks -won't do the _Seagull_ any good if we happen to bump agin 'em." - -"Isn't there a way to avoid most of the islands?" I asked. - -"Not that anyone knows of. The South Seas is spotted with 'em most -everywheres an' it's better to keep in your reg'lar course, where you -know your soundin's, than to try findin' a clearer track over to -Colombia." - -"Let's see," I said, tracing the chart with my finger; "our course lies -directly through the Low Archipelago. What a lot of islands there are! -But there seems to be plenty of room between them." - -"Certainly," agreed my father. "Give us weather like this an' we'll -dodge every rock in our way." - -I understood what he meant. The weather is treacherous in these seas -near the equator, and it would be bad for us to encounter a storm among -the rocky shoals of the islands. Just now the weather was magnificent -and the sea as smooth as glass. Our engines were in fine working order -and we made sufficient speed to satisfy even the restless new "owner," -Seor de Jiminez. - -A piano was in the main cabin and Lucia played and sang very agreeably. -Her songs were mostly those dreamy Spanish things with melody enough to -haunt you long afterward, and Joe especially listened with eagerness to -every note, although "Little Jim" was always on hand to turn the music. -Joe couldn't do that, not being able to read a note and he was often on -duty besides; but Lucia knew he appreciated her music and whether our -boy mate was in the cabin or tramping the deck overhead she played to -please him more than she did Alfonso. - -Now that all the hurly-burly of stowing the cargo and getting under way -was over, our passengers settled down to enjoy the voyage, and it was -then that the peculiar traits in their various characters became -noticeable. I admit that we are all peculiar in one way or another, as -some clever student of human nature has observed and recorded before my -time. Perhaps, therefore, our new acquaintances were no more odd in -their ways than the ordinary run of humanity. - -Madam de Jiminez was as placid and contented as the day was long. She -required little amusement and was no bother at all. Madam de Alcantara, -on the contrary, proved fussy and exacting. She led poor Nux a dog's -life, waiting on her whims, and her daughter had no easy time of it -either. Lucia was very dutiful and obedient and ran at once when -summoned by her mother--which was every fifteen minutes on a fair -average. Yet the Seora was quite gracious to all about her and never -lost her temper or said unkind things. Being as beautiful as she was -gracious we had not the heart to blame her. I believe her fussiness was -a nervous affliction and that the lady really had a kindly nature. Lucia -was devoted to her and tenderly loved her. - -This girl, the third of our female passengers, was always bright and -cheery and the life of the party. She accepted Alfonso's marked -attentions with absolute indifference. Being accustomed to them she -evidently considered them characteristic of the boy and to be borne with -patience while in his society. Joe pleased her better; but she was not -the least bit a flirt and had no thought as yet of falling in love with -anyone. Her feeling for Joe was one of good comradeship. - -Little Jim would have been a very decent fellow could he have modified -his airs of importance and curbed his excessive vanity. He was really a -bright, clever boy, and the son of a man somewhat distinguished in his -own country. But the youth's patronizing manner was intolerable, and one -evening when he had joined Joe and me and we were leaning over the rail -together I was obliged to "call him down" in no gentle manner. - -"I don't mind associating with you here where there is no formality, you -know," he said; "but if you ever come to Bogota you must not expect me -to be quite so free with you." - -"If ever we come to Bogota," I remarked, "we are liable to find you in -jail or in hiding among the mountains. These petty South American -revolutions take queer turns sometimes and are liable to become -dangerous." - -"Petty!" he exclaimed. "Petty revolutions!" - -"That is certainly what they are," I returned. "Your country is so small -and insignificant that we seldom hear of it in the big world; and your -revolution is so absurdly unimportant that we never hear of it at all." - -"But you will!" he cried. "When we have won and my father is made -president the world will ring with our victory." - -"Nonsense," said I. "The newspapers in the United States will give it -about an inch of space, and the people who read that inch will wonder -where on earth Colombia is." - -He seemed nettled at this, and a little crestfallen. - -"That inch of publicity," I continued, "you will perhaps get in case you -win. But if you lose you remain unnoticed. There are lots of Central and -South American republics, and plenty of revolutions in them at all -times. To be frank with you, Alfonso, the people of more important -nations are weary of reading about them." - -He hardly knew what to reply, but his humiliation was of short duration. -After strutting up and down the deck a few turns he rejoined us and -said: - -"You may sneer at Colombia--and at her great revolution--but you cannot -sneer at the family of De Jiminez. We are very ancient." - -"You are, indeed," I assented. "You have had a great many ancestors; but -they are mostly dead, are they not?" - -"How far back can you trace _your_ descent?" he asked. - -"As far as my father. Those before him we've lost track of. They are -also dead, and therefore of no importance to us just now." - -"The family of De Jiminez," he stated proudly, "is very wealthy." - -"Why mention so common a thing?" I responded. "There are thousands of -big fortunes in the world. Joe Herring, who stands there beside you and -is our second mate, is a millionaire; yet he lacks distinction on that -account because there happen to be so many other millionaires in the -world." - -He turned and stared at Joe by the light of the swinging lantern. - -"You a millionaire!" he exclaimed. - -"Perhaps a little better than that," admitted Joe, quietly. "I'm a -seaman and pretty nearly a man." - -"But you have money--a million?" - -"My agent says it's getting to be nearly twice that; it grows so -tremendously while I'm away." - -"Then why do you sail in a ship as second mate?" - -"Mainly because I love the life, and secondly because I love Sam, here," -returned Joe gravely. "The adventure and companionship give me more -pleasure than to pose in a big city as a rich young kid. As a matter of -fact the money is a nuisance to me." - -"Why don't you buy a ship of your own and hire Sam to sail with you?" -asked Little Jim. - -"Hire Sam! Why Sam is worth more of that dreadful money than I am. I'm -sure he could buy the De Jiminez estates with the bank thrown in and -still be rich." - -The statement dazed Alfonso. - -"Is it true? Is it possible?" he asked. "Or are you joking?" - -"It is true," said Joe. "The surprising thing is that you have not heard -of the _Seagull_ and its adventures before this. The ship has made -several fortunes for its owners, and in the United States and Europe it -is famous. But I suppose that inasmuch as we hear little of the -Colombians they hear little of us." - -Alfonso did not try to patronize us so extensively after this -conversation, but he patronized others and I was sorry he could not -remedy so great a defect in his character. His father was just as -important in his way, but not so officious. A passion for display in -dress and jewelry possessed the elder De Jiminez and he spent most of -his spare time in changing his clothes, appearing before us in a -succession of dazzling costumes that made us fairly gasp for breath. He -had other jewels beside the diamonds. Sometimes he wore rubies, and -sometimes emeralds; but he was never as proud as when sporting his -glittering assortment of diamonds. I think he imagined their sparkle -rendered him personally admirable and the envy of all beholders, and the -poor man never knew we callous Americans were laughing at him. - -Seor de Jiminez was very happy to have succeeded at last in -accomplishing his great mission. The arms and munitions of war had been -secured with great difficulty and after many disappointments. Best of -all, a ship had been chartered to carry the stores to Colombia. With -such reinforcements the languishing revolution would receive new -impetus--sufficient, he fondly hoped, to render it successful. - - - - - CHAPTER V - A SOUTH PACIFIC TYPHOON - - -Our fine weather held for five days. Then, just as we were approaching -the dangerous district Captain Steele had spoken of to me, the sky -lowered, a stiff breeze came out of the northwest and the waves began to -pile up as only the waves of the South Pacific can. - -By night it was blowing a gale; but our passengers, with the exception -of Lucia and Alfonso, had taken to their berths long before this. The -_Seagull_ behaves beautifully in a storm. An ordinary gale does not -disturb her coolness in the least. She merely tosses her head, takes the -bit in her teeth, so to speak, and prances a trifle instead of gliding. - -But this was no ordinary storm. We who had experienced all sorts of -weather in our voyages were soon forced to admit that fact. The wind -veered every hour or so; it blew steadily for a time and then came in -gusts--"pushes," Uncle Naboth called them--that were exceedingly trying -to both the ship and crew. We would no sooner find our sea legs on one -slant of the deck when over she flopped and we had to seek a new angle -to cling to. The waves were tremendous and the wind seized their curling -edges and scattered them in foamy spray over the ship. The sky became -black as ink; the gale roared and shrieked with maddening intensity; yet -we bore it all stolidly enough for a time, confident of the staunchness -of our bark and the skill of her captain. - -My father had put on his pea-jacket and helmet at the beginning of the -storm and kept his station on deck sturdily. He assured us he knew -exactly where we were and that we had a clear sea ahead of us; but when -the _Seagull_ began to swerve here and there, driven by the irresistible -power of the gale, even he became bewildered and uncertain of his -bearings. - -All that night the ship fought bravely. It kept up the fight throughout -the long succeeding day. Perhaps it was because all hands were weary -that the ship seemed to head into the storm of the second night with -less than her usual energy and spirit. - -Drenched to the skin I crept along the deck to where my father stood. I -am no seaman and have no business on deck at such a time, but I will own -that for the first time in my experience at sea I had become nervous, -and I wanted the captain to reassure me. - -I found him near the bow, clinging to the rail and trying to peer into -the night. He was dripping with spray and had to wipe his eyes every few -moments to enable him to see at all. - -"How's everything, father?" I asked, my mouth to his ear. - -He shook his head. - -"All right if we don't bump something," he managed to say when a brief -lull came. "We've veered an' sliced an' slipped around so much that I -don't just know where we're at; 'cept we're way off our course." - -That was bad; very bad. We hadn't sighted an island since the storm -began, but that was no evidence we were not near a group of them. There -was a fairly good searchlight aboard the ship, and it was now being -worked every minute from the lookout; but it couldn't do more on a night -like this than warn us of any near by danger. - -"Go back!" roared my father in my ear. "Go to bed an' save your -strength. You may need it afore long." - -That was the most fearful speech I ever heard him utter. Nothing had -ever disturbed his supreme confidence before. I crept away heartsick and -awed, and managed to get safely below, where I found Uncle Naboth -smoking his pipe in the main cabin. - -"Where yer been, Sam?" he inquired. - -"Talking to father." - -"What does he say?" - -"We've lost our bearings and the sea is full of islands. The ship is all -right, you know. It's only the water that's dangerous." - -He gave a grunt and looked thoughtful. - -"I've seen gales, 'n' gales," he remarked presently. "Usually they're -respectable critters an' you know what to expect of 'em. But this sort -of a jugglin' wind beats all figgerin'. Fer me, Sam, I fall back on our -luck. It's stayed by us so far, an' I don't see no reason fer it to -change front. Eh?" - -"I agree with you, Uncle," I replied, and was about to add another -optimistic remark when in rushed--or tumbled, rather--Seor de Jiminez, -his face white and his teeth chattering. He had shed his gorgeous -raiment and was attired merely in a dark brown bath robe. - -"Tell me," he said, steadying himself by the table as the ship lurched -to leeward, "is there--can there be--any danger?" - -"Danger of what?" I asked, not knowing just how to reply to him. - -"To the cargo--to the arms!" he gasped in choking tones. Then I saw he -was not frightened about the safety of the people, or even the ship, but -was exercised solely on account of those precious arms. - -"Why, if we go down, the cargo goes with us," I returned, smiling in -spite of the gravity of the situation. "But I imagine we'll all float -long enough to--" - -The _Seagull_ lurched the other way as a great wave caught her, and -while we clung to the furniture for support there came a sharp crack and -the ship staggered and keeled well over. - -She lay there a long time, trembling slightly. I could hear the waves -dash against her with the force of a trip hammer. The door of the -stateroom opposite flew open and Madam de Alcantara came rolling into -the cabin and landed at my feet. I managed to seize her and drag her to -a chair beside me; but she clung round my neck sobbing and crying out: - -"What is it? Oh, what is it? Are we sinking? Is all lost?" This in -Spanish was quite impressive. - -"Be calm, Madam," I replied, noticing that she was robed in a charming -dressing gown and had not been injured by her dash across the cabin -floor. "There's nothing serious the matter, you may be sure." - -I was not really confident of this. Never had I known the _Seagull_ to -behave in such a manner before. She rolled terribly, and the waves were -dealing her sides thundering blows, one after another. - -Uncle Naboth was endeavoring to gain the door to get on deck when Joe -came in, water running from his slicker in floods and his face covered -with grease and grime. - -"What's up, old man?" I demanded. - -"Screw snapped and tore away the rudder," said Joe. "I was in the -engine-room when it happened. It sent the wheels whirling, I can tell -you, before we could shut down." - -"Then we're now drifting?" - -He nodded. - -"If there was any chance at all we could ship a new rudder. That would -serve to keep us straight, anyhow, and we could use the sails as soon as -the wind moderates. But the gale's as crazy as a bedbug, and I can't see -that anything can be done just now." - -"Nothing but wait," said I. "Where's father?" - -"Trying to lash a rudder to the stern; but it's hopeless." - -"And Ned?" - -"Ned's with him, of course. I wanted to help but they ordered me below." - -By this time all of our passengers had gathered in the cabin listening -to Joe's dismal report. Nux was there, too, tying Madam de Jiminez fast -in a big chair so she would not fall out and then tendering his services -wherever they were needed. - -For a wonder the ship became a bit steadier now that she was absolutely -helpless. She got into the trough of the sea where the wind did not -buffet her so badly, and although the waves washed over her constantly -she was so tight and staunch that she shed the water like a duck. I do -not remember ever to have passed a more uneasy hour than the one that -followed the cracking of the screw and the loss of our rudder. Had it -not been for the women it is likely I would have regarded our -predicament in the light of an adventure, and been excited and elated -over the danger. But the presence of our female passengers altered the -case entirely and rendered it far more serious. - -We were a glum lot, if I may except Uncle Naboth, who still strove to -smoke his pipe and remain philosophic. Alfonso was calm and endeavored -to comfort his father by saying that as long as we floated the arms were -safe. Lucia devoted herself to her mother with a coolness that was -admirable, and Madam de Jiminez was as quiet and contented as ever, not -making any sort of a fuss and proving her courage in a way that quite -won us all. I do not know just what hysterics are; but if they're a sort -of a wild fit that induces one to run amuck, then Madam de Alcantara had -them--and had them badly. She screeched, and kicked and howled and -wailed that she was too young to die; although for that matter she -hadn't the advantage of many of us, and I don't see that youth has any -special show in a South Sea gale, anyhow. - -At the end of an hour my father came stumping in on his wooden leg, -looking haggard and weary. - -"Brandy, Sam!" he said, tumbling into a chair. - -I brought him the bottle and a glass and he took a good swig. - -"Bry can't make coffee. The galley's washed out," continued the captain. -And then he drew his hand across his forehead with a gesture that I well -knew, and that always betokened perturbation of an unusual sort. - -"Did you fail to ship the rudder?" I asked. - -"'Tain't that, Sam. There wasn't much chance, anyhow. But Billy Burke -an' Dick Leavenworth is washed away--gone--done for!" - -My heart gave a thump of dismay. Two of our finest seamen lost; fellows -I had earnestly respected and admired. It was the first fatality our -crew had ever experienced, so no wonder my father was broken-hearted -over it. I remembered that Leavenworth had a family, and the thought -made me shudder. - -"The ship will the storm stand, and be all good--will it not?" asked De -Jiminez, by this time thoroughly unstrung and despairing. There was -something almost pitiful in the question--hoping against hope--and of -course Captain Steele lied to reassure him. - -"The _Seagull's_ all right," he asserted. "She'll stand a much worse -knockin' around than this, an' be none the worse for it. You'd better -all go to bed an' try to sleep. If only we had a clear sea I'd turn in -myself." - -"But it is said we are drifting, Captain! A propeller we have not; a -rudder we have not! We have no defense against the sea--we are -impotent--helpless!" wailed De Jiminez. - -"Why, yes; that's a fact," admitted the captain. "We're jest like a -chip, floatin' whichever way the wind blows. But you never heard of a -chip sinkin', did you?" - -"N--no," was the doubting reply. - -"What do you mean by saying there's not a clear sea?" asked young -Alfonso. - -"Study yer jogerfy," said my father gruffly. "You'll find the South Seas -specked with islands everywheres. I don't jest know where we are at this -minute, but I'll gamble there's islands not far away." - -"Oh. Then if the ship happens to break up we can easily get to land, and -perhaps save the cargo," remarked Little Jim complacently. - -My father stared at him, muttered some inaudible remark and rose to -return to the deck. - -"Must you go?" I asked. - -"It's my place, Sam," said he. - -"But you'll be careful?" I never said such a thing to him before, but I -had poor Dick and Billy Burke in my mind--cautious fellows, both of -them--and my father had a wooden leg. - -"I'll lash myself to the riggin' when I get to it," he returned, and -disappeared up the companionway. - -We sat in dismal silence for a time. The wind seemed to be abating, but -the waves continued their mad rolling as vigorously as ever. Finally -Madam de Jiminez expressed a wish to return to her stateroom. Nux -understood Spanish, for our blacks were marvels at acquiring languages -and could speak half a dozen tongues; so the steward assisted the old -lady to her berth and made her as comfortable as possible. After a long -argument Lucia prevailed upon her mother to go to bed, and the moaning, -despairing woman was led to her room. Perhaps inspired by this example -Uncle Naboth decided to "turn in," but the two De Jiminez stuck it out -and remained all night in the cabin, deploring their hard luck in -choicest Spanish. As much to escape their moody companionship as -anything else I went to my own room and lay down upon the bunk without -removing my clothing. It was then about three o'clock, and although the -motion of the vessel had greatly moderated I found it no easy task to -stay in my berth. Being at the mercy of the waves the _Seagull_ -performed some queer antics, and once or twice I wondered if she -wouldn't "turn turtle," so far over did the waves keel her. But, queerly -enough, we get used to anything in time, and as I was much exhausted I -finally fell into a doze, and then into a deep slumber. - - - - - CHAPTER VI - A FREAKISH SHIPWRECK - - -Joe wakened me at early dawn, laying a wet, clammy hand in mine and -jerking me to a sitting position. - -"Get up, Sam!" he said. "Something's going to happen pretty quick." - -"Are we leaking?" I asked as I tumbled from the berth. - -"Yes; but that isn't it. Come on deck; and step lively while you've got -the chance." - -He rushed away with the words and I followed him closely. - -The sky was gray and overcast, and although it was so early there was -light enough to observe distinctly our surroundings. The waves were -simply gigantic and the disabled _Seagull_ was like a fisherman's bob in -their grasp. The cargo had not shifted, fortunately, owing to its being -so heavy and so carefully stowed, so we kept on our keel as well as the -sea would allow us. I found nothing terrifying in the view from the deck -until my eye caught sight of a dark object looming ahead, which I -instantly recognized as the rocky shore of an island. The waves were -bearing us rapidly toward it, and we were helpless to resist. - -"See there! and there!" cried Joe, pointing to right and left. - -I saw. Rocks were everywhere, on all sides of us. We were right in the -heart of a group of South Sea islands--what group, we had no idea. My -father's stern, set face showed from the poop; the sailors stood -motionless at the rail. The two De Jiminez, father and son, clung -together and stared with blanched faces at the threatening coast. - -There was scarcely any wind, as we were partially sheltered in this -location. A wind might possibly have saved us; but as it was, and in our -crippled condition, there was absolutely no hope. - -Uncle Naboth stumbled toward us and said to Joe: - -"Call the passengers. Get 'em all on deck an' see that there are plenty -of life preservers. Ned's getting the boats ready to launch." - -I went with Joe, for there was nothing I could do on deck. Madam de -Alcantara began to scream again, but she was not slow in grabbing her -jewels and gaining the deck, where she collapsed at once and sobbed like -a baby. We got the old lady up easily, and she was as cheerful as anyone -could be under such trying circumstances. I had Lucia search for all the -cloaks and warm clothing she could lay hands on and Joe and I brought up -a lot of blankets; for the air was chilly, even in this tropical clime, -and I knew we would all be soaked if we managed to get ashore in the -boats. - -Bryonia provided a lot of food for us--tinned meats, biscuits and -various edibles that might be eaten uncooked--and had the forethought to -add some utensils for cooking, as well. A keg of fresh water was -deposited in each of the boats. By this time the grim island ahead was -very near, and Captain Steele shouted his orders to have the boats -lowered. - -We put the women into the first, while it still swung at the davits, and -Ned Britton, cool as a cucumber, picked a crew to man it. He watched his -chance and dropped the longboat neatly on the crest of a high wave, -casting loose as the ship rolled heavily in the opposite direction. A -little cheer arose from our men as they saw Ned's boat floating safely, -and at once Joe began loading the gig. The two De Jiminez and Uncle -Naboth were with this lot; but Joe was not so fortunate as Ned had been. -He dropped the boat all right into the gulf between two big waves, but a -line got tangled, somehow, and in a jiffy the gig was over and her -occupants struggling frantically in the water. The boatswain dropped the -third boat quick as a flash, got free from the ship and began picking up -the swimmers. Ned also came to the rescue, at the peril of capsizing his -own frail craft, and he drew Little Jim aboard as the boy was sinking -for the third time. His father was hauled in by a boat hook wielded by -the sturdy boatswain, and fortunately Uncle Naboth was spilled so close -to the side that he was able to seize a rope and hold fast until -rescued. Not a life was lost and the third boat, the cutter, carried its -double load easily. - -There remained to us but one more boat to launch, and I went to my -father and said: - -"Come, sir; there's nothing to be gained by waiting." - -He shook his head. - -"Get aboard, Sam," said he, "and take all the men that's left with you. -I'm goin' to stay here." - -"But that is folly!" I cried. "It's a useless sacrifice, father. You -can't help the poor _Seagull_ by staying." - -"It's my ship--part o' her, anyhow--an' I'll stay by her like she's -always stayed by me," he returned obstinately. - -I was in despair and for a moment knew not what to do. Turning half -around I found the two big blacks, Nux and Bryonia, standing just behind -me. The remaining sailors were already in the boat, looking anxiously -towards us. - -I caught Bry's eye and there was an inquiring look in it that could not -be misunderstood. - -"Take him, boys!" I exclaimed, and at the word the two promptly caught -my father up and bore him kicking and struggling to the boat, where they -dumped him on the bottom and then sat upon him. - -The lines were quickly cast off and we floated squarely upon the brow of -a wave. The men at the oars pulled lustily and we increased our distance -from the ship with steady strokes. They then lay to, merely trying to -keep a balance as we slid down the side of one wave and up the slope of -another. - -I had my eyes fastened on the _Seagull_, and presently a huge mountain -of water came sweeping along, caught her full on its crest and rushed -with her upon the rocks of the island, now very near to us. - -The ship went ashore stern foremost, upright as a die and riding the top -of the great wave like a swan. It tucked her into a cove between two -elevated points of rock and then receded and left her perched there. -There was no crash of splintering timbers--no sound at all. The foremast -swayed, cracked off and tumbled over the side; but the other masts stood -firmly and it seemed to our wondering eyes as if some monster had -grabbed the ship from the sea and set it high on the rocks to dry. Our -oarsmen had plenty to do just then to keep us from swamping, for -although we were not directly in the track of the monster wave we were -near enough to feel a portion of its resistless power and were nearly -sucked in upon the reefs ourselves. But I shouted as frantically as a -madman, and from the other boats, which were at the right of us, arose a -hearty cheer that made our seamen pause long enough to stare over their -shoulders at the marvelous sight. Then they cheered too, for we all -loved the dear old _Seagull_. - -Instead of a wreck--the fatal smash-up that had seemed imminent and was -expected by all--the good ship was suddenly rendered safe from further -harm, for no other wave that followed was powerful enough to dislodge -her. - -Nux and Bryonia allowed the captain to sit up to view the wonderful -sight, and my father stared until his eyes bulged from their sockets. He -said nothing, however, but turned his attention to our personal dilemma, -for there was no surety that we could manage to gain the shore alive. A -forbidding line of rocky reefs faced us and should we attempt to land -among them our frail boats would be instantly dashed to pieces. Bryonia, -who had stood up to look at the ship when he released my father, -remained for some time upright, shading his eyes with his hand and -peering attentively at the coast. Presently he gave a grunt and muttered -something to Nux in their native language. I caught the words, for long -ago they had taught me, merely as a pastime, their peculiar dialect. - -"Faytan!" he said. "Look, Ketaha, is it not so?" - -Ketaha was Nux's original name, never used since Uncle Naboth had picked -him up. He too stared at the coast line steadily, and then nodded his -head. - -"It may be Faytan, my Louiki. Perhaps we are wrong. But it surely looks -like Faytan." - -"Do you know this island, then?" I asked, speaking their own language. - -"If it is Faytan, we have been very near to it; but we have never landed -upon the island," replied Bry. "The Pearl People live in Faytan, and -they are the enemies of all the other islanders--of all the world. If it -is Faytan, we are risking our lives to land there." - -"It is risking our lives to try to keep afloat in this sea," I replied. -"Our men cannot fight these waves for long, Bry." - -He turned away and whispered to Nux. After a brief confab the latter -said to us in English: - -"Jus' try to turn dat point o' rock yonder, Cap'n Steele. Den I guess -you find a cove to land, where dere am no rocks." - -The English of the blacks was somewhat imperfect, although they spoke -their own language with excellent expression. But you must remember they -had acquired our language on shipboard, from all classes of people, and -seamen are not noted for grammatical precision. - -Captain Steele at once took command of our boat and directed the men to -pull around the point of rock. They obeyed with a will and, although -they found it a desperately hard task in such a raging sea, finally -succeeded in breasting the waves and making the point. Immediately we -found ourselves sheltered from the force of the waves and, sure enough, -a strip of white sand lined the shore of a small cove just ahead. - -"Faytan!" cried Bry, and covered his face with his hands. - -"Faytan!" echoed Nux; but he frowned and said nothing more. - -The other boats had followed our lead and, heavily laden though they -were, managed to round the point. Within half an hour we had run all -three boats upon the tiny beach, pulled them out of reach of the sea, -and stood wet and despondent in a dismal group upon this unknown isle. - - - - - CHAPTER VII - THE PEARL PEOPLE - - -"This is a terrible experience," said De Jiminez in a gloomy voice. "A -nation's fate has been decided by a South Sea typhoon!" - -"All is not lost," replied Little Jim, attempting to console him. "The -ship is high on the rocks yonder, and all the arms and ammunition may -yet be saved. Perhaps the natives of this island are civilized and -friendly, and will care for us until we can find another ship to take us -to Colombia." - -His father shook his head disconsolately. - -"I doubt if any people at all live on these rocks," he said. "The place -seems absolutely barren." - -"Why, there is a grove of big trees a quarter of a mile back," declared -Alfonso, "and the island is surely big enough to support many -inhabitants. Wherever there are trees we are likely to find fields of -grain and fruits. Come; let us go inland and explore the place." - -During this conversation the three women had huddled under their wet -cloaks, terrified and trembling. To them this adventure was a dreadful -thing. To be shipwrecked upon a barren island is not wholly unknown to -mankind but may well be regarded at all times with foreboding and -horror. - -"Come, then," said the elder De Jiminez; "let us walk to the forest -yonder. We shall find better shelter there, if nothing more." - -"Wait a moment, please!" I exclaimed, for I had been watching Bryonia -and Nux, who stood apart eagerly conversing together. - -"Why should we wait?" demanded Alfonso, annoyed at my interference. - -"Because these blacks are natives of the South Seas," I replied, "and -they think they recognize this island. Let us therefore counsel with -them before we act." - -"Bah! Any of these islands is safe enough," persisted the boy. - -"I am not sure of that," I responded. "We are far from the usual path of -ships as we have been blown from our course by the gale. This island is -not marked upon any chart, I am sure, which means that there is no -record of a white man having ever visited it." - -This statement had its influence upon our passengers, for they cast -uneasy glances around and I am sure De Jiminez had no desire to risk the -safety of the women by acting recklessly. - -Presently our blacks came toward us with grave faces. Bryonia approached -my father and said: - -"We pretty sure this Faytan Island, the home of the cruel Pearl People. -If that is so, we no safe here, and better go away." - -"What, and leave the _Seagull_!" exclaimed my father. - -"If no go away," returned Bry in solemn tones, "we soon be dead." - -"Why?" - -"Pearl People never let people come to their island. If people come, -they kill 'em quick. Nux and I, we once live on island near here. Twice -the young men of my people make a war party to conquer Pearl People. The -first time none ever came back. The second time Nux and I we go with -them. We have many hundred fighting men--warriors. We come to other side -of island, where is big city. Pearl People see us and send many hundred -boats to meet us on the water. We make brave fight. All our warriors -die. Nux and me, we bound and put in bottom of canoe. Pearl People king -say he take us to city and kill us with fire to honor his great Pearl -God, who win him the fight. But sudden storm come up; very bad storm; -our boat break away and drift out to sea; we nearly die from thirst and -pain when you pick us up and save us. That the story of the Pearl -People. They very bad, cruel blacks." - -Bry's dramatic recital gave us all food for thought, as may well be -imagined. The sailors and passengers formed an eager group around him -and listened intently to the tale; but there was little of comfort in it -for anyone. - -Uncle Naboth, my father and I, Joe and Ned Britton, went a little apart -from the others and held a council. After considering the situation we -favored Joe's advice, which was to cut across the end of the island to -where the _Seagull_ was perched upon the rocks, enter the ship and take -possession of it before our enemies did. We could be more comfortable -there than elsewhere on this bleak shore. Our supplies were there, -probably uninjured; moreover, we could use it as a fort and defend it -successfully against a horde if attacked. - -If Bry and Nux were correct about this being Faytan, then this was the -safest plan we could adopt. If our blacks were wrong we would soon -discover the fact and could later decide on a definite plan of action. - -It would be impossible to launch the boats again and return around the -point to the ship, for the sea was yet in fearful turmoil; so we decided -to leave the boats where they were, and try to find our way across the -rocks. - -Our passengers, when this was explained to them, readily agreed to the -plan, provided the ship proved to be in a safe position and we were able -to get aboard. Of course our crew, all old and tried men, were ready to -obey any orders they received, so we lost no time in making the start -and our promptness doubtless saved our lives. - -There was a gloomy sky and the wind howled mournfully among the rocks. -We appointed two men to assist Madam de Jiminez and two others to aid -Madam de Alcantara who, since a real calamity had befallen us, had -ceased to wail and settled into a state of helpless stupor. Alfonso and -Joe walked with Lucia, but the girl was fully as active as they were and -could climb the rocks like a mountain goat. - -There was a fairly level country between the forest and the cove, but in -order to reach the ship we had to clamber over a mass of jagged rocks -that proved exceedingly difficult. There were high peaks with deep -ravines between them, for the point we were crossing was of volcanic -formation and some eruption had tossed the huge stones helter-skelter in -a confused mass. At one time we were high enough to see the ocean--still -rolling wildly--and at its feet the dear old _Seagull_ perched like a -monument on the rocks. Then we got tangled up with the ravines again and -when next we emerged we were across the point, and only a hundred rods -or so from the jagged coast where the ship was. - -It was a marvelous thing, this high beaching of the _Seagull_. The wave -that carried her ashore must have been a monster, for the ship stood at -least twenty feet above the water level and she had been gently placed -between two huge rocks in a cavity that seemed especially made to -receive her. She stood level as a die, stern to the island and bow to -the sea--the sea that she was likely never to sail again; for no human -agency could ever launch her from that altitude, with a double row of -sharp reefs between her and the deep water. As a seagoing vessel we -admitted that the career of the _Seagull_ was ended; but as a place of -refuge--a residence and a fort--the ship in its present location would -prove invaluable to us as long as we were obliged to remain upon the -island. - -We found the rocks that supported her so steep and difficult to climb -that we sent Joe and Ned Britton ahead, they being as sure-footed as -cats. On reaching the ship they found only a loose rope hanging over the -side to enable them to get aboard; but Joe managed to mount by this -means and at once let down a ladder. A few minutes sufficed to gather -ropes enough for their purpose, which was to furnish something to assist -us in mounting to the ship. It was not easy to get the two ladies up, -but Lucia was as active as a boy and assisted her mother even better -than we could. - -Soon we were all aboard, and to us who had always trod the decks when -the _Seagull_ lay upon the bosom of the water it was a peculiar -experience to find her stationary and wedged tight between two big -rocks. There was more or less disorder on board, as was natural when you -consider we had deserted the ship in a panic of fear; but there seemed -no especial damage of any port and the men set to work and quickly put -things to rights again. - -The sea was falling rapidly. After we reached the ship there was no wave -of sufficient magnitude to dash the spray over her side, and few that -even wetted her. The passengers at once sought their staterooms and put -them in order for further occupancy. De Jiminez was delighted at the -thought that he had saved his precious cargo, although what good the -guns and truck could do the revolution in Colombia was a mystery to the -rest of us. Little Jim was in a sullen, silent mood and seemed to think -fate was playing him a sorry trick. Perhaps she was; but my opinion is -we were lucky to come out of the typhoon as well as we did. It was -assuredly the worst storm I have ever experienced. - -So far we had seen no natives at all, and Uncle Naboth said to Bryonia: - -"Perhaps you're mistaken about this being the island of the Pearl -People. For if them natives you've described are as careful as you say -they are about guarding their coast, they would have been after us long -before this." - -"We quite sure we right," answered Bry. "But you see, in such storm as -this they think no natives of other islands can come here to attack, so -they stay at home in their big city. To-morrow they come here, plenty of -them; and then we must fight hard." - -This set my father thinking. He turned to Ned Britton and said: - -"Do you s'pose we could get the boats around to-night? The sea's easier -now and if we wait till to-morrow we may have the natives on us. We -can't very well afford to lose the boats, for without 'em we'd have no -way to leave this island." - -Ned cast a look over the water and then nodded. - -"All right, Cap'n," he said. "We'll try it." - -He went away to pick his men, and Bry returned to the kitchen galley and -started dinner. Fortunately the _Seagull_ was well provisioned and we -had enough supplies to last our party for several months. - -As Nux was laying the cabin table for the noonday meal I said to him: - -"Why are the natives of Faytan called the Pearl People--and why should -your tribe make such a desperate effort to conquer them?" - -"'Roun' dis island, Mars Sam," said he, "is de fines' pearls in all de -world. Dey grow in a certain sort o' clamshell what can't be foun' -anywhere else. An' de Faytan natives dey jus' crazy 'bout dem pearls, -an' fish fer 'em all de time. But dey won't sell none nor give 'em away; -dey jus' keeps 'em all heaped up in de Pearl City, an' wears 'em on -deyre bodies fer orn'ments. Dey worship de pearls in de great temple an' -believes dey gives 'em strength an' health an' makes 'em defeat all -deyre enemies. If any boat comes here an' sends anyone ashore dey kill -'em quick. Sometimes de tribes of other islands come in big numbers to -try to get de pearls; but Faytans always too strong for 'em an' kill 'em -all." - -"Then how do you know about the pearls, and the Pearl City, and the -Pearl Temple, and all that?" I inquired. - -"How we know?" - -"Yes. If no one ever gets away alive, how did you find out about these -people?" - -"I tell you," said Nux. "Bry's father he great chief of our people--what -you call king. One day when he go with many canoe to fight the Grinto -Islanders, a storm come up an' drive him far away. All de canoe keep -together with lines, an' lay still on de water all night, floatin' -wherever de wind drive 'em. When day break in mornin' he find two canoe -from Faytan have drift in among 'em. When Faytan people see our canoe -dey go fast to escape; but our warriors go faster. Dey catch Faytan -canoe an' de Pearl People fight us. Dey kill twenty-two of our warriors -an' we kill six Faytan people an' make two prisoners. The prisoners we -carry back home. Dey big fellows an' don't talk much; but dey brag of de -Pearl People an' say they rich an' strong, an' nobody can ever conquer -dem an' get de pearls. Sometimes dey tell us all about de Pearl City an' -de great temple, an' all dat; an' our chief ask 'em to show de way to -Faytan an' he prove he can conquer de Pearl People. Dey tell chief dey -hate us so bad dey will show de way. So many young men of our tribe go -in canoe, an' de two Faytan natives go an' show dem de way. I guess -'bout four hundred went, but only seven came back. All de res' was -murdered by de Pearl People. De prisoners try to escape in de fight an' -get to land; but our chief he kill 'em both an' den escape himself an' -come home with six others." - -"That was hard luck," I remarked. - -"My father," said Nux, "was kill in dat fight." - -"But you tried it again?" - -"Many years after. Chief he old, den, an' his son grow up an' want to go -to Faytan. De chief's son is Bry. He my cousin. We hear much talk about -Pearl People, an' Bry--his right name Louiki--he beg chief to go. So we -get a thousan' warriors with spear, ax an' bow 'n' arrow, and go in many -canoe to Faytan. Bry told you what happen. I think we two the only ones -that escape." - -I thought over this story with much care. - -"Do you believe all that rubbish about the pearls, Nux?" I asked. - -"Why not, Mars Sam? I see de Pearl People when I fight 'em. All have -their bodies covered wid strings of fine pearls. Big pearls. Some white, -some blue, some pink. I see de pearls. Why do I not believe?" - -"Did you see the big city?" - -"I see part of it from de sea. We couldn't get on shore. It mighty fine -city, Mars Sam--over on de odder side dis island." - -"Then how did you happen to recognize the back end of the island where -we are now?" - -"Before we fight we come close, in de night, to see if we can land here -an' not be seen. We think if we can fight on land we beat de Faytans, -who fight best on water. But when we row up an' down dis coast we find -we cannot land. We try de little cove; but dey on watch. Dey on watch -all aroun' de island; so we go bold to de front an' fight in sight of de -city." - -"Seems to me, Nux," I observed, turning this over in my mind, "we're -likely to have some lively times with these natives." - -The black nodded very soberly. - -"Pearl People very big; very dang'rous," he replied. "They thick as -leaves on the trees. If we go 'way alive, Mars Sam, it's cause we have a -ship full o' guns an' ca'tridges, which shoot better than bow 'n' arrow -can." - -"Yes, indeed," I said, smiling; "it is certainly fortunate we have such -a cargo. And the ship, cast ashore in this place, is a splendid fort. We -won't despair yet, Nux." - -The ladies did not appear at dinner, all three having gone to bed to -rest after their dreadful night. Nux carried coffee and toast to them, -and the rest of us dined at the cabin table in rather solemn fashion. -There was little in the situation to cheer any of us. - -Toward evening Ned and his men left the ship and began their tedious -climb over the rocky point to the cove where we had left the boats. I -saw that all of them were well armed and warned them of the warlike -disposition of the natives. The sea was now smooth enough to render the -journey around by boat practical, and as we had seen no sign of any -inhabitants, so far, we hoped we were as yet unobserved. But that thick -forest ahead of us might be harboring a hundred watching eyes. - -They failed to discover themselves, in that case, then or afterward. It -grew dark quickly and I feared our boys would not reach the boats until -long after nightfall. But the sky was clearing, in patches, and in -places we could see thousands of stars glittering dimly. - -We had established a good watch on deck and drawn up all the ladders, so -that a surprise was well-nigh impossible. Joe and I paced up and down in -the dusk, for we were careful not to show any lights, and talked about -the queer stories we had heard of the Pearl People. - -"If half these tales are true, Joe," said I, "I mean to have a try at -some of those pearls before we leave here." - -"Of course," he returned. "It would be foolish for us not to land such a -rare treasure when it's right at hand--hunting for us, so to speak. But -what interests me most, Sam, is the Pearl City, with its palaces and -temples. That might be worth seeing." - -"Nux says the natives number many thousands, and they have decreed death -to all strangers. But who knows, Joe? We may see the city after all." - -As he was about to reply we heard the far-off crack of rifles--a regular -volley--and knew the sound came from the cove. After that there was deep -silence. - -The struggle had begun. - - - - - CHAPTER VIII - THE REEF PATROL - - -Because no sound of any sort now came to our ears we were beginning to -worry about the fate of our men when Bry joined us on deck. He said the -Faytans did not shout when they fought. They uttered no war cry of any -sort, but went into battle silently and if slain died without a murmur. -Victory was accepted with the same stoicism, so it was impossible for us -to tell how the battle had gone. That Ned Britton's party had met the -natives there was no doubt. The shots told us that. Only time could -disclose the result. - -My father and Uncle Naboth had come on deck and soon young Alfonso -joined our anxious group. - -"I hope your men didn't provoke a battle with the islanders," said the -latter. "My father and I depend on them for assistance in getting away -from here." - -"They'll be glad to assist you to get to glory," replied Uncle Naboth, -"for that's their best stunt. Haven't you been told these Faytans, or -Pearl People, as our blacks call 'em, decree death to any who land on -this island?" - -"Oh, that's Nux's story; but I don't believe it," said the boy. "When we -tell them who we are they'll be sure to treat us decently." - -"Do you suppose they've ever heard of Colombia?" I asked. - -"Why not?" he retorted. "They must have some intercourse with the -outside world. Ships visit every known island, nowadays." - -"I doubt if a ship has ever been here before," said I. "This isn't a -known island; it's not on any map or chart or other record. There are -plenty of such islands in the South Seas, I suppose. Bryonia and Nux -happen to know this place, for their own native island is only about a -hundred leagues away; but my father and uncle, who have sailed all the -traveled paths in the South Pacific, have never heard of Faytan before." - -Alfonso became silent at this; but he remained on deck, and it was after -midnight before our anxiety was satisfied. - -Ned's signal came as a joyful surprise to us, and we hastily threw down -the ladders and ropes to assist the fugitives in gaining the deck, in -case they were pursued. The mate leaped on board first of all, saying: - -"Let down the davits; and lively, too, lads! We've got the boats; but -Lord only knows what else we've brought with us." - -In the hurry that followed no questions were asked. It was better to -work first and talk afterward. The davits were swung out and the ropes -lowered; but after that it was some time before we got the first signal -to haul away, for the men had to carry the heavy boats up the slanting -rocks before they could be attached. Pretty soon the longboat came -swinging up; then the gig, and finally the cutter. We had lost the -fourth boat, the whaler, in launching it in the storm, but all the boats -left on the shore of the cove, with their contents, were now secured. We -had to work by the light of the stars, which was dim enough; for until -the boats and all the men were under shelter we dared not show a light. - -Finally three of our men were hoisted over the side moaning with pain. -These were tenderly received by their fellows and stowed below, while -Bry, the best surgeon on the ship, hurried after to see what could be -done for them. When we got Ned into the cabin to spin his yarn we found -his left hand covered with a bloodsoaked bandage torn from his shirt, -yet he had been working so industriously we had not suspected he was -wounded. - -"We got to the cove, all right," he said, "though it were a bitter climb -over them sharp rocks. We didn't wait a minute after gett'n' thar, but -run the boats down the beach into deep water an' prepared to get away at -once. Part of us were still waist deep in the water an' the others -gett'n' the oars shipped, when without warnin' a hail of arrers fell -among us. It was dark, a'most, but when I glanced at the shore I could -see the white sand covered with scores o' black natives; so I knew our -first move was to dig out lively. Yaller Tom were bleedin' beside me in -the water, an' I had to pull an arrer out'n my own hand afore I could -help him; but in a jiffy we were aboard an' rowin' like mad. The arrers -kept fallin' 'round us, but didn't do any more damage, so afore we got -out o' rifle range I let the boys drop oars an' fire one round into that -black line o' savages. Some of 'em must have dropped, but they never -give a whimper; so we rowed on agin an' soon lost sight of 'em. The -waves rolled us 'round some, for the storm left a heavy swell, an' to -keep from grindin' on the reefs we had to pick our way mighty careful. -There ain't no decent water anywhere near this ship, an' at first I -thought we'd never get the boats to it; but a mile or so north we found -an openin' in the first reef, an' half a mile or so south o' here we got -through the second reef. We had to keep quiet, for fear the savages had -followed us along the shore, so they could drop on us when we tried to -land; but they failed to connect. Seen anything of 'em?" - -"No," replied Uncle Naboth. "Who's hurt, Ned, besides yourself?" - -"I guess Yaller Tom is done fer. The arrer's broke off in his chest an' -he wouldn't let us pull it out. Nicodemus Brown's got a splinter through -his shoulder, an' young Dipps got an ugly gash in the leg. That's the -worst o' the story, although several of us'll carry scars to remind us -of this night's work." - -"I think," said I, "you owe your escape to the fact that the natives had -no canoes on this end of the island. They must have discovered you while -you were climbing the point, but got to the cove just a little too late -to meet you." - -"Perhaps," said Captain Steele, "it would have been a more even fight if -you could have faced them on land." - -"I'm satisfied as it was," returned Ned, shaking his head doubtfully. -"They were thick as fleas, Cap'n, an' if we hadn't got away in the boats -when we did we could have shot 'em down till our cartridges give out, -an' then there'd have been enough left to have murdered us neat an' -quiet. We must get ready for them folks, sir; they're sure to be on us -in the mornin', if they don't arrive sooner. But I count myself lucky to -have got back with the boats with no worse calamities than we really -had." - -"So do I," said my father. "I'm much obliged, Ned." - -I went to the forecastle to inquire about the wounded. Bry looked grave -over Yellow Tom's case, but said the others would quickly recover. Our -islander knew all about arrow wounds, such as these, and could treat -them more successfully than a regular surgeon might have done. - -"Do you suppose the arrows were poisoned?" I asked. - -"No," he replied; "South Sea natives do not poison arrows. We leave that -to the Negritos of the Philippines and inland tribes of Australia. We -islanders fight like men, not like cowards." - -"I fear we shall find plenty of fighting ahead of us," I remarked, -rather gloomily. - -The black nodded. - -"If we stay here we must fight," said he. "I think it better to take the -women away in the boats, and trust the sea. From here I am sure I can -find the way to my own island, where I am a chief." - -I made no comment on this suggestion and returned thoughtfully to the -deck. I knew Bryonia's advice was sound enough; but I hated to leave -without an attempt to see the Pearl City and get some of the big pearls -I had heard of. The result proved, however, that we could not have taken -to the boats had we decided to. - -We kept an alert watch that night, you may be sure, but not a sound did -we hear except the sullen roar of the breakers against the reefs. As -dawn broke the lookout made a discovery. About a quarter of a mile away, -between the first and second reefs, was a solid line of canoes, each -carrying from three to six native Faytans. This line extended from the -point to half a mile down the coast, and the patrol so established was -sufficient to render our escape in the boats impossible. - -There was no sign of activity among the natives. They sat stolidly in -their canoes, their eyes bent upon the ship, perched high before them, -and these sentries were destined to remain at their posts for many days -to come. - -Now that we were discovered we experienced a feeling of relief. Whatever -might happen from this time on we could accept calmly and with our eyes -wide open. It was no game of hide and seek, but open defiance. - -"I suppose we must accept this as a declaration of war," remarked Seor -de Jiminez at the breakfast table. The ladies had all risen early to go -on deck and examine the canoe patrol, so for once we were a complete -assemblage. - -"It certainly is no peaceful demonstration," I replied. - -"Still, we may be able to treat with them and peace establish," -continued the Colombian. "Let us offer to give them a few guns if they -will let us go." - -I noticed Nux grinning in a corner of the cabin and was at once reminded -of the humor of the suggestion advanced. - -"Do they know about guns, Nux?" I asked. - -"No, Mars Sam." - -"If they did," I asserted, "they'd realize their ability to capture all -we have. But I understand these people never treat with intruders." - -"We did not mean to intrude!" exclaimed Madam de Alcantara in a -frightened voice. - -"No; it was forced upon us," I agreed. "I wonder if these fellows, to -whom a ship like ours is unknown, are not amazed to find the _Seagull_ -set high upon the rocks of their coast." - -"All savage tribes," remarked Seor de Jiminez, reverting to the former -subject, "are said to deal with foreigners as they are dealt with. These -people may be inimical to other native tribes, who sometimes come to -fight and rob them, but it seems to me if we treat them politely they -will become friendly in return." - -"You may try it, if you like," said Uncle Naboth dryly. "They didn't -wait to discover whether Ned Britton's party were polite or not; they -jest shot 'em up an' asked no questions." - -"Oh, dear!" wailed Madam de Alcantara. "I'm sure we shall all be -murdered by these heathen brutes. Why--oh, why--did I ever sail on your -ill-fated ship!" and the poor lady began to shed real tears. - -Lucia's mother had a weak character, in spite of her proud and haughty -airs when safe ashore in a civilized community. Any adverse fortune -floored her at once and I am sure she had already suffered agonies such -as ordinary death could not equal. Her daughter, attentive and -sympathetic in a charming, unobtrusive way, sought to console and -encourage her parent; but it was a hopeless task. The sight of the -natives had completely unnerved Madam de Alcantara, and she sobbed so -bitterly that Lucia had to lead her to her room. - -Madam de Jiminez had nothing to say. She seldom asked a question, and -knowing she would be cared for as well as circumstances would permit, -showed us always a benign and cheerful face. She was never in the way, -and we all so admired the old lady's courage that she suffered no lack -of attention. The one beautiful thing about her son and grandson was the -devotion they lavished upon her. Selfish they might be in all other -ways, but both were willing at all times to sacrifice their pleasure to -insure her comfort. Misadventures such as this are sure to bring out the -good and bad in one's nature, and we learned to gauge one another quite -correctly during this period of mutual danger and suffering. - -On gaining the deck after breakfast we found that the idea of turning -the ship into a fort was being carried out in a practical manner. We -always carried a supply of rifles and cutlasses in the gun room, in case -of an emergency such as this. These had been brought out and distributed -lavishly along the deck, where one could conveniently seize them. We had -plenty of ammunition without having recourse to the revolutionary -supplies, and we judged that from the shelter of our bulwarks we could -repel any horde of savages attempting to clamber up the rocks. Even if -we allowed them to reach the summits of the twin peaks unmolested they -could not scale the ship's side; so, with plenty of provisions and an -arsenal to fight with, we felt fairly safe for the present. In addition -to the small arms, we had two brass howitzers mounted at the bow and -stern of the _Seagull_. These were usually masked with canvas sacks, -designed to disguise them so the ordinary observer would not notice our -armament; but they were now uncovered and put in order for action, our -men training them so as to command the open space between us and the -edge of the dark forest. - -We had ample time for these preparations. The canoes guarding the reef -passages lay motionless and no sign of life was observable on the land -side. We hardly knew how to account for this; whether they were tempting -us to leave the ship or were themselves preparing for an assault. -However, it was our business to "stand pat" and await results. - -The day passed tediously. Lounging by the rail we looked down upon the -grim line of warriors, so silent and motionless, and they looked up at -us. Fortunately for them they were beyond the range of our rifles. I -brought up my glasses and focused them so the natives were distinctly -visible in every detail. They were handsome, stalwart fellows, averaging -fully six feet in height I judged, although now all were crouching in -the canoes. They were not black, as were Nux and Bryonia, but a dark -chocolate brown. Their hair seemed straight and fine of texture and was -allowed to grow long and be curled into a knot at the back of the head, -as women often wear it. Their only article of dress was a loin cloth, -made of a dark colored material on which were sewn curious designs in -pearls. All wore ornaments of pearls, such as necklaces, armlets and -anklets, the gems being of such size and color that I believe the -humblest native in the line carried the equivalent of a fortune upon his -person. - -I watched the Pearl People for hours. Their marked characteristic seemed -to be patience. Their features seemed finely cut and intelligent, but -the members of the patrol were just now very apathetic, seldom changing -their positions or indulging in the interchange of remarks. Their -business was simply to wait, and they displayed marvelous resignation to -duty. If they were curious they did not show it; if they resented this -inactivity they gave the resentment no expression. Automatons could not -have been more docile. Yet the Faytans struck me as being dignified, -reserved and most admirably trained to obedience, while their stern -countenances marked them as cold and cruel. - -In the afternoon, while a dismal silence pervaded the ship, I was -startled by hearing the clear tones of our piano. Some one began to play -a spirited march, and of course I knew it was Lucia. The brave girl was -trying to cheer us all with her music, and I am bound to admit it had an -animating effect. For an hour she played and sang, choosing the most -stirring tunes she knew, and when I finally went below I found all the -passengers had gathered in the cabin with Joe and Uncle Naboth, while -young Alfonso was joining in a Spanish madrigal that was popular in his -own country and all thoughts of our precarious position seemed thrust -into the background. - -That evening De Jiminez played cart with his mother while Madam de -Alcantara was led to forget her fears far enough to read a book. We -lighted the cabin brilliantly, making no further attempt to evade the -watching eyes of the natives, and enjoyed a few hours of solace if not -of pleasure. - -Next day the waiting game was continued. South Sea natives seldom or -never attack at night, according to Nux; but these Faytans were so -unlike other savage tribes that we could not be sure this was one of -their customs. So we divided the watch and kept a sharp lookout night -and day. - - - - - CHAPTER IX - ALFONSO'S ANTOINETTE - - -Nothing happened this second day of our imprisonment. The Faytans -evidently had some plan of campaign mapped out, or they would not have -established the patrol of canoes. We began to consider what their -intentions could be. - -"Let's give 'em credit for a leetle intelligence," said Uncle Naboth, -who had been studying the natives through his binoculars. "The chief -that runs this place must have some ability, and as soon as he -discovered us here he must 'a' thought it all out. Mebbe he lay awake -doin' it, for next mornin' we found them canoes on guard. That was the -first trick in the game." - -"Not a bad one, either," I remarked. - -"Not from the chief's standpoint. It kept us from escapin' in the boats, -which is the one thing, it seems, he don't intend to let happen. Now, -our boys here," pointing to Bryonia and Nux, "have a notion that the -Pearl People don't want any strangers around. They never let 'em land, -if they can help it, and drive 'em away or kill 'em. Accordin' to that -theory the Faytans ought to be glad to have us go. But here they are, -keepin' us fast prisoners. Why's that, Bry?" - -Bryonia had stood moodily silent. He now looked up and shook his head. - -"Can't say, Mars Nabot'," he answered. But he spoke in a hesitating way -that led me to think he preferred not to speak frankly. - -"It's really a puzzler," resumed Uncle Naboth. "If they mean to kill us, -why don't they start in and fight it out?" - -"Perhaps they realize our position is impregnable," I suggested. - -"It ain't exactly that," declared my uncle. "If they happen to think to -shoot some burnin' arrers at us, they can easily set fire to the ship, -an' then we're done for." - -"Not knowin' about ships, they may not think of that," said my father, -uneasily. - -"Well, what then?" asked De Jiminez. - -"Then," replied Joe, "the wily islanders expect to conquer us in one of -two ways. First to starve us out, and--" - -"They can't do that in a hurry," muttered the Captain. - -"And second to let us die of thirst," continued Joe. - -We all became thoughtful at this suggestion. I knew we had supplies of -fresh water sufficient for an ordinary voyage, and an arator to doctor -it with if it became stagnant and unpalatable; but barreled water is not -the safest thing to depend upon, and thirst was a greater menace than -lack of food. Yet it seemed improbable that a savage chieftain would -have thought this all out and determined upon so tedious and unwarlike a -plan of conquest. - -Afterward I found Bryonia alone and said to him: - -"Why do you think the Faytans wish to keep us here?" - -"Don' know, Mars Sam." - -"Yes you do, Bry. Anyhow, you've some idea." - -"I may be wrong." - -"This is in confidence, Bry. You may trust me." - -He hesitated a moment. - -"I wish, Mars Sam," he said in a low voice, speaking his native tongue, -"that the lady passengers had not showed themselves." - -"Oh, that's it!" I exclaimed. "Are the natives partial to white women, -Bry?" - -"I know other chiefs," he said, "and I know they like to take women of -other nations for wives. In my own island it is like that. I think if we -were only warriors the Faytans would drive us away, or let us take the -boats out. That is the only way I can explain the strange manner in -which they are acting." - -"You may be right," I returned, and walked away to think it over. - -The third day brought no more incident than the others that preceded it. -I had abandoned the idea that the Faytans intended to besiege us until -we succumbed to hunger or thirst, and told Joe so. Also I confided to my -chum Bry's theory that they were concocting a plan to get our women. -This made Joe look grave and anxious. - -When Alfonso joined us, presently, I thought it best to acquaint him -with our fears. - -"If that is so," said the boy, "we will see that the women never fall -into their hands alive. But I am confident there will be some way of -escape open to us before our condition gets desperate." - -"What is your father doing?" I asked, thinking I would like a conference -with Seor de Jiminez. - -"He is writing a speech to deliver before the Colombian Congress when he -becomes president," replied Alfonso with a smile. "Poor father! He -doesn't know what despair means. I'm sure he has no real conception of -our present position." - -"I wish," said Joe, musingly, as he stared out over the island, "that I -could see into that forest yonder. I wonder if it's full of watching -natives, or if they're all lying snug in the big Pearl City we've heard -about." - -Alfonso was thoughtful. For awhile he, too, stared at the forest. Then a -sudden idea occurred to him, for his face brightened and he laughed -aloud. - -"Fellows," said he, "I've a notion to go over to that city and see what -it looks like. Also, I'll take a peep into the forest as I pass by." - -I looked at him in amazement, saying: - -"Have you gone crazy, then?" - -Again he laughed, quite gleefully. - -"I don't wonder you suspect my sanity," he answered; "but the truth is -that I had forgotten all about a certain important shipment of mine that -is now in the hold of this ship and may be of great help to us in our -present emergency. However," he added, more soberly, "the thing was -intended for a far different purpose." - -"A shipment? What is it?" I inquired. - -"Why, nothing more nor less than one of those new fashioned biplanes. I -bought one of the latest improved _Antoinettes_ when I went over to -Paris, during the time father was purchasing the arms in Australia. He -sent me there on some banking business, you know, and I naturally took -in the aviation exhibition. It did not take me long to decide that a -biplane would be of great assistance to the revolution and I induced the -great Bleriot himself to teach me how to work it. Before I left Paris I -could manage the thing beautifully, and I've made a good many successful -flights. It is all packed in three cases, with bands of red paint around -them so they can be identified from the arms, and I have many extra -parts in separate cases. It must seem queer to you to realize I have a -flying machine in this out-of-the-way place--where we're shipwrecked on -a savage island." - -"It is strange," I admitted. - -"The _Antoinette_ would make even you fellows stare, I guess," continued -Alfonso. - -"Oh, as for that," said Joe, "both Sam and I have done some arial -stunts in our time, and made some pretty long flights. But a biplane's a -new invention to us." - -"It occurred to me that I could put the machine together here on deck," -announced Alfonso, "and make a trip over the forest to the Pearl City. I -won't land there, of course, but I'll circle around and find out what we -want to know, and then come back again. What do you think?" he asked a -little anxiously. - -"Seems like a brilliant idea," I said approvingly. - -"Will you fellows help me to get it together?" - -"Of course," said Joe. "And the sooner the better." - -"Then order your men to fetch up the boxes with the red bands. There are -three of them." - -I went to Uncle Naboth and my father and explained what Little Jim -wanted to do. They both considered the thing impracticable and -foolhardy, but said we could give the young Colombian whatever -assistance he needed. - -So the boxes were sent for and presently hoisted from the hold by means -of the cranes provided for such purposes. Only one was at all heavy, and -that contained the motor and tools. - -The carpenter unscrewed the covers and soon a confused mass of canvas -planes, braces, platforms and other odds and ends lay upon the deck. -Alfonso, with his coat off and sleeves rolled up, began to select the -pieces and connect them. He had written instructions for setting up the -machine, but did not need to refer to them often, being evidently quite -familiar with the details of its mechanism. - -It did not seem to me that the thing was at all serviceable; it was very -frail and more like a toy than a flying machine; but the boy assured me -it was an exact duplicate of the one that held the world's record for -altitude and speed. - -"Aren't you afraid to trust yourself to it?" asked Joe. - -"Afraid! Of course not," was the reply. "It is perfectly safe if -operated intelligently--barring unavoidable accidents." - -We both assisted, being guided by his directions, and all three of us -worked the remainder of that day. Lucia discovered us at about the time -we began assembling the airship, and was so fascinated by the -proposition that she remained constantly by our side, watching every -move we made. She made no remarks, but her dark eyes missed no detail, -and whenever Alfonso instructed us she listened as carefully as we did. -It seemed queer for a girl to take such an interest in a flying -machine--a thing that some men do not care to fool with. In addition to -the girl a curious group of the sailors surrounded us, for I have found -that those who sail the seas have a certain sympathy for those who sail -the air. - -I had myself become enthusiastic over the machine, as I began to -understand the theory of its operation. The _Antoinette_ was as -scientifically constructed as it was delicate and graceful. I could see -possibilities in the thing, now, and that night was a sleepless one for -me, so eager was I to continue our work the next morning. We got the -frame complete the second day, and set the engines in position. - -By evening the biplane seemed all ready to fly, but Alfonso asserted it -must be adjusted and tested with the utmost care, as all depended on the -tenseness and equalization of the planes. He told us, however, he hoped -to make the flight the following morning. - -Our relations with the natives had remained unchanged. The only event of -each day was the arrival of food and supplies for the floating -besiegers. These were brought in canoes around the island and a share -distributed to each of the line of boats. Then the commissary department -silently withdrew and the excitement was over. As for the guard, their -patience seemed untiring. The warriors must have been more or less -cramped in their canoes. If some of them were relieved at times, it was -during the nights, for darkness fell upon the silent line and daybreak -found it still unbroken. Perhaps some slept, lying in the bottoms of the -canoes, while others watched. I have no means of knowing. - -Finally our youthful and adventurous Colombian got his machine adjusted -to suit him, explaining to Joe and me, as he worked, all the details of -equilibrium and shifting the balance, and how to handle the wheel and -run the motors. The engines were not unlike those used on automobiles, -yet lighter in weight and made as delicately as a watch. The wheel -answered the slightest touch, and any change in direction required a -quick eye and quick thought. Indeed, to fly in a biplane is no dreamy -man's job, for every nerve and muscle must be tense and responsive and -lend life to the inanimate thing he directs. - -Alfonso was cool as a cucumber while making his tests and I could see -that his eager enthusiasm was due more to the delights of an -exhilarating flight through the air than a desire to see the Pearl City, -or discover what our enemies were doing. Doubtless he had for some time -been aching for an opportunity to use his novel machine, and his present -attempt was mainly due to this wish. - -Being of a mechanical turn of mind and interested in all such -propositions, I followed intently every movement that Alfonso made in -putting the biplane together, adjusting it and preparing for the flight. - -"I almost believe I could work it myself," I remarked with a smile. - -"That 'almost' qualifies your egotism," replied Little Jim, with -assurance. "It is the flight itself--the management of the machine in -the air--that really requires knowledge and skill." - -"But that can only come with experience," I said. "How many flights have -you made?" - -"Several," he declared proudly. "Once I remained in the air for -thirty-seven minutes. I can do better than that, now, for I have here an -improved machine and the condition of the atmosphere in these latitudes -is almost perfect, since the storm cleared." - -He took his seat in the machine. We had cleared a long run along the -deck, from stern to stem, for his use in starting. - -"First," said he, "I'll take a turn among those boats over the reefs. I -may land here on my return, or I may keep on over the island; it will -depend upon circumstances." - -Every soul aboard had gathered to watch this interesting attempt, and I -noticed that Lucia's eyes were big and sparkling with excitement. -Alfonso was quite the hero of the hour and it filled him with pride and -elation to be the observed of all observers. His father, who had always -vigorously opposed his son's experiments with airships, but realized the -fact that the biplane might be of much service to the revolution, was a -curious and silent spectator. He had indulged in a stiff argument with -Alfonso the night before, but had met defeat at the hands of his wayward -son. The boy's courage and confidence were indisputable, and perhaps -Seor de Jiminez was a bit proud of his son's progressive ideas. - -"The airship is bound to be a great factor in the future history of -nations," asserted Alfonso, and this could not be successfully -controverted until the future revealed itself and became history. - -Joe and I followed directions in turning the motor and running the -machine along the deck for a start. It rose just before it reached the -bow, soared over the rail and headed straight out to sea, still -ascending. Absolute silence pervaded the anxious group on deck. We could -plainly hear the whir of the motors as the biplane, swift as a dart, -flew over the reefs, descried a graceful curve and circled around the -boats a hundred feet or more in the air. - -The Faytans were certainly a stolid lot, as we afterward proved; but the -flight of the airship was so startling that they craned their necks to -watch it, and some rose in the canoes while others ducked down and -covered their heads as if in terror. Fear was unknown to this people, -but superstition bound them in chains, and this surely seemed like a -demonstration of the gods. - -I must admit the boy handled the machine beautifully, and it responded -to his touch like a thing of life. Several times he circled around, then -swept out to sea until he was a mere birdlike speck, and finally came -back and headed directly for the ship. Perhaps it had been five or six -minutes since he left us, but to us it seemed an hour, so excited were -we by his daring and his success. - -We kept the deck clear, pressing close to the rail, and it seemed -Alfonso's intention to land. He came toward us in a straight line; then -the machine dipped, for as it neared us it was fully three hundred feet -above the sea. Now the aronaut shut down the motors and glided -gracefully downward at an angle of nearly forty degrees. We were -preparing to shout our applause, when like a great bird the biplane -swept over the deck, struck the mainmast at about its middle and came -crashing down in a heap--operator and aroplane being mixed in a -confused jumble. - - - - - CHAPTER X - THE PEARL CITY - - -Joe and I rushed in first of all and pulled Alfonso out of the wreck. He -was insensible and bleeding profusely from a cut across the forehead. -Others eagerly took the boy from us and carried him below, his father -sobbing that his son was dead, dead, dead! and now could never become -the president of Colombia. - -I knew well enough Alfonso wasn't dead, and told Lucia so when she asked -me with a white, startled face. - -"A little damaged, that's all," said I, and watched her as she hurried -away, womanlike, to render what assistance she could. - -"It were surely wonderful!" cried Uncle Naboth, viewing the mangled -biplane that lay at the foot of the mast; "but he's spoilt his flying -machine the first trip." - -"Oh, I'm not at all sure about that," I replied. "What do you think, -Joe?" - -"Why, it's like Alfonso--a little damaged, that's all," he answered with -a grin. "The motor seems all right, and that's the main thing." - -We made an examination, then, and found some of the framework of the -planes splintered. Otherwise nothing was injured and a little work would -soon restore the thing to good working order. - -Bryonia and "Capstan Bob," the latter having been a poor doctor before -he became a good sailor, attended the injured boy, and soon word came up -that Alfonso had regained consciousness. He had broken his left arm and -cut his scalp open, but was not seriously injured. Late in the afternoon -he asked to see me, and when I went down to his room I found him quite -cheerful over his personal mishap, but worried about the condition of -his biplane. This I assured him could easily be repaired, and he told me -there was a supply of extra frames in one of the boxes, and asked me to -look after the airship and rig it up again. - -"I want to make another trip in it as soon as I am able," he told me. -"This broken arm is an unfortunate thing, but I guess I can manage the -wheel with my right hand. Are you sure the motor is uninjured?" - -"It worked smoothly when I tested it," I answered; "but I'll go over it -again more carefully and make sure." - -"Do," he urged. "You and Joe can do the work, and to-morrow I'll come on -deck and direct you. I'll be all right by that time." - -The morning, however, found Alfonso so stiff and sore from his bruises, -his gashed forehead and his cracked arm, that he could not leave his -berth. The women waited upon him tirelessly and Joe and I, left to our -own devices, decided to get to work on the biplane without the owner's -assistance. It interested us more than ever, now that we had seen what -the thing could do, and I had acquired a powerful desire to test its -virtues myself. If we could restore the machine to good condition, and -should our safety demand knowledge of the movements of the natives, I -felt I would not hesitate to undertake a flight. - -All that day we worked, finding spare parts to replace those that had -been damaged. It was evident that accidents to the frame were expected -and anticipated, since duplicates of almost every part of them had been -furnished. Only the motor and steering gear were without duplicate -parts; but these were little likely to become injured, even by a direct -fall. - -On the following morning Joe and I arose before daybreak and got Bry to -make us some coffee while we finally adjusted the biplane. I had decided -to attempt a flight secretly, as I feared Seor de Jiminez or his son -would refuse us permission had we asked to go. The seat was so arranged -that it would carry two; so, both Joe and I being light in weight ought -not to prove too great a burden for the machine. I had intended to go -alone, at first, but Joe begged so hard that I did not like to refuse -him, and he agreed to allow me to manage it without interference. - -We instructed Bry and Ned Britton how to start us, but we took our run -on the deck from stem to stern, so as to head over the island. - -The _Antoinette_ rose like a bird--just as the sun came up--and with a -sense of elation and delight I realized we were actually flying. Up we -shot, right over the forest, which came beneath us so suddenly that for -the first time I recognized the marvelous speed of the machine. - -Determined to investigate this threatening barrier, I turned the wheel -so as to descry a succession of circles and descended until we were just -above the tallest tree tops. Joe had a pair of powerful glasses, and -while I watched the biplane he examined the forest. - -"The woods are full of savages," he remarked, attentively looking -downward; "but most of them are lined up facing the ship." - -"What are they doing?" I asked. - -"Stripping the trees of bark, and flattening it out. That's queer. All -are working at this except the double line of sentries at the edge of -the forest." - -"Perhaps they're making shields of the bark," I suggested; "in which -case they intend to attack us presently. But if they think we use bows -and arrows, which a bark shield will stop, they're much mistaken." - -"Who knows what they think?" muttered my companion. - -"And who cares? Keep your balance, Joe; I'm going to explore the rest of -the island." - -First I rose to quite an altitude, so that we might determine the extent -of the island. Then I spied a large settlement at the far east of -us--the farthest point from the ship--and deciding that this was the -Pearl City I headed directly for it. - -A few moments only sufficed to bring us above the city, a journey of -perhaps ten miles from our starting point. Here again I circled while we -inspected the place. - -The city was of tremendous extent; for here, we afterward learned, -resided every inhabitant of Faytan. There was a pretty landlocked bay -before it, and the water front was thick with craft, mostly with canoes -such as we had seen, although there were some ponderous flat-bottomed -boats that resembled rafts more than ships. These I thought might be -used for the pearl fishing, although they were gaudily decorated and had -many seats with rudely carved backs. - -Between the forest and the city were large cultivated fields, with -groups of cocoanut and date palms showing here and there, and we -discovered several bands of workers on these farms, all calmly engaged -in performing their proper tasks. - -But the city itself was far more interesting than its surroundings. The -buildings were of clay bricks, of a light gray color, little wood being -used in their construction. They were of great size and laid out in -regular order, forming streets that radiated in all directions from a -central square. Directly in the middle of this space was a great -circular building which was painted a dark blue color--the only painted -building in the city--and lavishly decorated with pearls. The doorways, -windows and cornices, and even portions of the dome, were thickly set -with these precious gems, only pearls of great size and luster being -chosen for the purpose. This was the temple; but I ought to explain that -many of these details were not perceived by us at that time, while we -circled in the biplane over the city and looked curiously down upon it. -Perhaps it was this very curiosity that was our undoing, for I must have -neglected the machine in some way to send it suddenly swerving, first to -one side and then the other, in an erratic motion that was bewildering -and instantly destroyed my cool confidence. The strain on the planes was -dangerous, and although we managed to keep our balance I could not -steady the thing nor bring it to a stable equilibrium. We were at a -dangerous elevation should we fall, and to avoid this catastrophe I -involuntarily descended, without any regard as to where we might land. - -It was almost a fall, as it was. We first dove headlong, at a dangerous -angle, and then I swung her head up, shut off the motor, and she -fluttered, rocked and came to a sudden stop with a jolt that well nigh -drove the breath from our bodies. Joe pitched from the seat and rolled -over a few times; then he sat up and looked at me in a dazed way that -would have made me laugh had I not been wondering just then how many -bones I had broken. But after the jar on my nerves had subsided I -crawled out of the machine, which dropped its planes as if ashamed of -its rude action, and found we were on the flat top of one of the high -buildings that overlooked the place of the Pearl Temple. - -I crawled to the edge, which had a low parapet, and looked over. A -hundred eyes met mine, staring at me with wonder in spite of the stoic -nature of these remarkable islanders. - -It was not strange that they marveled. Airships are not yet everyday -affairs in our own country, so this one might well startle the natives -of a secluded South Sea island which even ships do not sight. I am not -certain which party was at first most bewildered, Joe and I or the -Faytans; but we were first to recover, and our desperate situation -called for decisive thought. - -Hastily I ran over the machine. A guide rope had parted, and I promptly -knotted it together again. In all other respects the _Antoinette_ seemed -uninjured. - -"Get aboard, Joe!" I cried; "we must make a run for it the best way we -can." - -"Someone has to push the thing," he returned. "I'll start it and you -take it away, Sam. If you reach the ship safely you can come back with a -rescue party." - -"That's nonsense!" I exclaimed. "I won't go without you, and you know -it. Here, help me run it over to the edge, and we'll see what we can do. -It may dip at first, but there is lots of room in the square down there -for us to get a start and rise again." - -"And lots of savages to grab us if we bump the ground. My way's best, -Sam." - -"Your way is impossible!" said I. "We will either go together, or we'll -both stay right here." - -The speech was prophetic. Before I had the words well out of my mouth -the natives began to pour in a stream out upon the roof, coming through -a square hole in the center which we had not thought to guard. - -Each of us was armed with a brace of revolvers, but we hesitated to use -them. As we backed away to the furthermost edge I said to Joe: - -"Don't shoot. They'll capture us anyhow by force of numbers, and we'll -stand better with them if we don't hurt anyone. Keep your pistols out of -sight, for a better time may come to use them." - -Joe nodded. - -"You're right," he said briefly. - -The Faytans lined up before us, a score of great muscular fellows with -singularly intelligent features and of grave, dignified demeanor. As I -looked upon them I decided to adopt a certain plan of action. Extending -my hand and smiling in a fearless, friendly manner, I slowly advanced -toward the man directly in front of me. There seemed to be no captain or -leader among them. - -"Greeting, good friends," I said in the language of Tuamotu, the island -Nux and Bry had come from, and which they had long ago taught me to -speak. All the natives of the South Seas have, I believe, a common -language, although each island seems to use a dialect or "brogue" of its -own. At any rate the islanders seem able to understand one another when -they meet in peace or war, and for that reason I hoped to make myself -understood. - -That I succeeded was soon apparent. The man did not take my extended -hand, but he said in a deep, musical voice: - -"We are not friends. It is not possible." - -"No?" I returned, as if astonished. And, indeed, his frankness was -surprising, for these islanders are usually subtle and deceptive, -claiming friendship when they intend murder. "Why is it not possible for -us to be friends?" - -"Because you come unasked. Because we do not harbor strangers. Because -intruders deserve death, and the laws of the Faytans decree it." - -This was not at all pleasant. - -"We came not here of our own will," I said after a moment's hesitation. -"The gods of the Storm and Wind thrust us upon your island. We wish to -go away; to return to our own country." - -"That cannot be," said another standing near the first speaker. "To -allow a stranger from the world beyond the sea to escape would be to -allow him to carry tales of Faytan to his countrymen. Then they would -send many boats here to rob us of our pearls and make us trouble." - -"Therefore," added another, "you must die to save Faytan." - -"In what way?" I asked, more to gain time than because the mode of dying -interested me just then. - -"The King will determine that. We will take you to the King." - -"Very well," I responded cheerfully. "Come, Joe; let's visit the King." - -He grinned at this, for Joe isn't easily scared, and we allowed the -Faytans to escort us from the roof, going so docilely that they did not -bind us or even touch our bodies. They merely surrounded us in a dense -mass, and since they were of gigantic size and strong as bulls that was -as secure a method as any. - -The house through which we passed was not badly arranged or furnished. -We saw numerous rooms from the corridors we traversed, and they were -more pleasant and homelike than you might suppose, considering this to -be an uncivilized island which the world's progress had never yet -thought of. - -The square outside--it was a circle, really--was thronged with men, -women and children, all scantily clad as far as clothing was concerned, -but the humblest wearing a fortune in pearl ornaments. - -This island of Faytan must be very populous. There were at least two -hundred men in the boats guarding the reefs; the forest was full of -them; many were working in the fields, and still the Pearl City was -packed full, as far as we could see. The natives were of superior -physique and intelligence. We had thought Nux and Bry exceptionally well -built fellows, for South Sea Islanders, and we had often proved their -fidelity and keenness of intellect; but the Faytans were fully their -equals in every respect, and I knew from the reports of Tuamotu that -they had no such capital as the Pearl City and lived in a more primitive -manner. - -Crossing the square between close ranks of silent, staring natives, we -were escorted to the steps of the Great Temple and in through a high -arched doorway. - - - - - CHAPTER XI - A KING, A PRIEST AND A BOY - - -To our surprise there was no great hall of concourse before us, but an -entrance hall from which opened several doorways hung with finely woven -mats, all of which were lavishly decorated with conventional designs in -pearls. Before each doorway stood a guard, armed with a spear and a -double-edged battle-ax, the latter fashioned from gypsum by the method -employed by the North American Indians. - -There was a captain of these guards and when one of our conductors spoke -to him in a low voice this official disappeared through a central -doorway. He returned presently and Joe and I were told to follow him. -After us came merely a half dozen of our captors, closing the rear, and -so in stately procession we tramped down a long corridor and came to the -throne room. - -It was a high, spacious apartment, having many windows covered with -translucent fish-skin dyed in various colors. These had the appearance -of stained glass and were quite effective. Around three sides of the -room ran a stone bench covered with mattings and in the center was a -raised place, or dais, with a broad, pearl-encrusted seat. - -Heaped upon the royal bench were many gay colored blankets woven from a -soft cocoanut fibre, and lying flat upon these, face downward, was the -mighty King of Faytan. - -His Majesty was only a boy. His copper-colored form was lean and -slender, but no greater in length than my own. - -He did not move for a time and I had opportunity to examine him -curiously. The knot of hair twisted upon the back of his head was -decorated with five monstrous black pearls--the rarest and most valuable -sort known. Around his waist was a broad belt on which exquisite rose -pearls were thickly clustered. Over his shoulder was draped a short -cloak sewn thick with the same precious gems. But aside from this -richness of decoration there was nothing to distinguish the youthful -king from his subjects, unless it was his attitude. This might indicate -grief, despair or suffering, for though he moved not a muscle there was -such utter abandon in his pose that I caught myself feeling sorry for -the youth's misery without knowing why or how he was miserable. - -We stood motionless, awaiting his royal pleasure. After a time, with a -slow, writhing motion he raised himself to a sitting position and showed -his face to us. - -I was born and bred in a democratic republic, and believe that all men -are free and equal; nevertheless there was a serene dignity in this -boy's countenance that plainly marked him royal. Wherever I might have -met him I should have recognized in him the king; yet he was a mere -savage secluded on an unknown island. - -The unhappiness that had marked his former attitude showed plainly in -his face, but its proud regard seemed to demand no pity from anyone. -Whatever it was, the king was strong enough to bear it alone. - -He eyed Joe and me with calm interest, his look flashing over us from -head to heel and noting every detail of our appearance. Then he turned -to the captain of the guard and nodded permission for him to speak. - -"Flying through the air on a thing with wings," began the man, "these -two intruders alighted upon the top of the house of Aza, where they were -captured. They are brought before your Majesty for judgment." - -The king passed his hand across his eyes with a wearied gesture. Then he -looked toward us again and said: - -"They are young." His voice was low and soft. - -"You are also young, your Majesty," I ventured to state. - -"Then you understand our tongue?" he said quickly. - -"Imperfectly. I was taught to speak it by a native of Tuamotu." - -"Tuamotu! So you have come here to get our pearls?" - -"No, indeed. We were shipwrecked, having been driven out of our course -by the storm. We are not robbers, your Majesty, but only unfortunate -voyagers." - -He nodded. - -"You are indeed unfortunate to land upon the shore of Faytan," said he. -"It means death to all of you." - -"Not necessarily," I returned, coolly. "For my part, I expect to live a -long time yet." - -"You do not understand," he persisted gently. "It is the law of the -island--the law of my forefathers--that all strangers who land upon -Faytan shall be put to death." - -"A cruel law," I remarked; "and an unjust one." - -"It is to protect us from invasion," he explained in a kindly tone. -"This is the richest island in all the world, and the most favored by -nature. My people are the bravest and strongest of mankind. No other -nation can at all compare with this, for we are protected and favored by -the powerful Pearl God." As he mentioned this deity all the Faytans -present prostrated themselves, muttering: - -"The King is the Priest of the Pearl God. Through him we acquire power -and protection!" - -The king had also bowed his head, reverently and with no hint of -self-adulation. When the chant ended he turned to us and continued: - -"Strangers, it is not through hatred that your death is decreed. There -is no hate in my breast, although you have killed my father, the late -King of Faytan." - -His voice faltered, and I exclaimed: - -"Killed the King! We? It is impossible." - -His grief was readily explained now, but although these people posed as -our enemies I was really shocked at the assertion that we had rendered -this boy fatherless. - -"I do not think the deed was intentional," he returned, musingly, "for -it was dark and your weapons could single out no man. But my noble -father's death was the result of your coming here. When runners from the -other end of the island brought the news of your arrival, my father the -King set out at once with a band of chosen warriors to capture you. He -arrived at the cove at nightfall, in time to see your people leap into -your boats and start out to sea. Our warriors sent arrows after you, and -you replied with the weapons that sting. One stung my father and he fell -dead. The warriors brought him back to the Pearl City, where I slept, -and I was awakened to be told I had lost my dearest friend and was now -the King of Faytan." - -He bowed his head again and for a time remained motionless. - -"I am sorry," I said quietly. "It was the fortune of war." - -"Yes," he returned, raising his head to look at me curiously; "the -fortune of war; the same fate that led you here in the storm to meet -your death." - -I began to feel a little uneasy. - -"Is there no way of evading that foolish law of yours?" I asked. - -"No. Away from Faytan every stranger is safe. He is nothing to us then. -But when a stranger comes to Faytan the law decrees his death. There is -no escape." - -"Does the law say in what manner we are to die?" I inquired. - -"No. The King determines that. But it is our custom to grant our -prisoners the easiest death of which we have knowledge, which is by -drowning. The only demand of the law is that every invader shall die. -There is no desire on our part to be cruel." - -I pondered the matter. - -"Does the law state how soon the prisoner shall die?" was my next -inquiry. - -"No. That would, of course, depend upon circumstances," he admitted. - -"In that case, there is no need for us to worry over my death for the -present, or over that of this friend who is with me," said I in my -easiest manner. "I begin to admire your law, your Majesty. It says very -truly that every intruder upon your island shall die. But every native -of Faytan, too, must die--in time." - -He saw my point, but was not impressed. - -"The law says you shall be put to death, not that you will be permitted -to die in time," said he. - -"Oh; very well, let it be that way," I agreed. "But I am innocent of any -intent to wrong you, or any of your people, your Majesty; so I appeal to -you to postpone putting me to death as long as possible." - -He stared at me in a puzzled way. - -"It is not fear," he muttered, "that drives you to beg for your -life--for a few brief hours or days. What is it, then?" - -"I've acquired a habit of living," said I, "and I hate to break it. Also -I have a duty to perform--to instruct you in the truth concerning the -great world outside of Faytan, of which I find you are very ignorant. I -must show you how far behind other nations you are; how much you have -yet to learn. You cannot gain this information from your own people, who -are as ignorant as you are; you must gain it from me, before I am put to -death. You say proudly that you rule a great country, but there is a way -for you to make it a far greater country. You say your people are happy -and prosperous, but I can teach you how to give them many comforts they -are now without." - -At last I had interested him, for he was an intelligent youth. His eyes -flashed. He rose to his feet, facing me, and asked: - -"Can you do this?" - -"Yes; and more. I can tell you of things you have never even dreamed of, -which will make Faytan greater and more powerful than it has ever -been--since the beginning of time." - -"Then," said he, "your death shall wait until I have listened to your -teachings. But do not misunderstand me. I grant you neither pardon nor -life. I merely postpone your death." - -"That is fair enough," I answered. "I am satisfied." - -Deliberately and with dignity he again seated himself, turning toward my -captors, who had heard all this conversation plainly. - -"You may go," said he. - -Evidently the king had no thought of asking anyone's advice as to his -actions. He told the captain of the guard to take us to a certain room -and keep us safely until he sent for us, and as we bowed low and left -the youthful monarch he turned and cast himself prone upon the blankets -of the throne again. When I looked back over my shoulder I found he had -buried his face in his hands and his attitude was one of great -dejection. - - - - - CHAPTER XII - THE "CROOKED ONE" - - -The Pearl Temple was also the Royal Palace, for as the king was the sole -priest of the Pearl God it was fitting that his abode should be in this -sacred place. Seldom has a nation placed the supreme power, both -religious and political, in the hands of one person. It is concrete -autocracy and usually a priesthood protects a country from its king -while the king protects it from the priests. But here was decidedly a -one-man rule--and the man was a boy. If we could win the boy's -friendship there were no complications to thwart his will, and therein -lay our sole chance of salvation. - -Joe and I talked it over in our prison, a fine big room in the rear -portion of the temple, with windows opening on the square. There were no -guards, nor were we bound or otherwise restrained except by the command -of the king to remain in the room until sent for. We might easily have -dropped from one of the windows to the crowded streets; but that would -have availed us nothing. We might have walked out by way of the -corridors, and met the guards at the other end. Really, we were safe -enough, and our captors knew it. - -Our unfortunate mishap caused us considerable uneasiness. It was not so -much on account of our personal safety, although of that we had ample -cause to fear; but I worried lest my father or Uncle Naboth, suspecting -we were captured, should send out a party to attempt to rescue us. From -my present information I knew that would mean death to them all; only -while in the ship fort, with ample supplies of guns and ammunition, -could they successfully oppose these numerous and powerful Faytans. - -At noon we were given ample rations of excellent food; fish, turtle and -lobster forming the chief dishes. The drinking water, almost ice-cold -from earthen jars, was the finest I ever tasted. Women waited upon us, -but when I spoke to them in their native tongue they refused to answer. - -After the meal the king came in, unannounced and alone. The youth walked -with great dignity and his face was very sad. Sitting upon a bench -beside us he said: - -"You will tell me of the world beyond the sea, and I will listen. But -first tell me your names, and what island you come from." - -We introduced ourselves and said we were Americans, but of course that -meant nothing to him. - -"I am Attero, the twentieth of that name who has ruled in Faytan," said -he proudly. Then he began to examine our clothing and to feel the -texture of the cloth, asking us how it was made and of what use the -various garments might be. - -Joe is not much of a talker, so I spent several hours giving the king -the most primitive sort of information, taking care to so explain our -machinery and inventions as to set him wondering at our cleverness. He -was more interested at first in "the weapon that stings" than in any -other mechanical contrivance, and you may be sure I explained the -death-dealing character of our guns in a most impressive manner. - -"Your people are many, oh King," said I; "but our rifles and revolvers -have more stings in them than you have people, although our own numbers -are so few." - -He pondered this a moment. - -"I thought that might be so," he returned. "That is a reason why I did -not sooner send my people to capture you. My chief Medicine Man, Kuru, -has been studying this matter, and Kuru has found that while the metal -stings enter human flesh, and pass through it, they do not go far into -the bark of the trees. For when my father and some of his people were -stung, many other stings flew over their heads and reached the forest, -where we found the marks they made. This is the first time such weapons -have been used by invaders into Faytan. All others have had spears and -arrows like our own. Also you are the only pale-skins who have come to -Faytan." - -"The pale-skins have more wisdom than the dark-skins," I asserted. "They -have conquered all the known world. The reason Faytan has not yet been -conquered by us is that until the storm drove us upon your coast we did -not know such an island existed." - -He bowed gravely. - -"That proves how wise my forefathers were in making our laws," said he. -"We have been left in peace because the restless pale-skins, who love to -conquer what does not belong to them, did not know where to find Faytan. -Had we permitted any to leave our shores alive you would then have heard -of us. Also my forefathers declared that other nations would want our -pearls, which have brought good luck to us for many years. Is that also -true?" - -"It is," I replied frankly. "My people like all pretty things, and you -must know that pearls are found not alone in Faytan, but in many other -parts of the world." - -He seemed surprised. - -"As many as we have?" he asked. - -"Perhaps not. But pearls are not unknown to us. See," and I showed him -my watch fob, which was set with a large diamond surrounded by small -pearls. He paid no attention to the diamond but examined the pearls -carefully. Then he smiled. - -"Have you seen any so small, so dull and colorless in my kingdom?" he -asked. - -"No, your Majesty." - -"Such trifles grow in small shellfish, which we do not open, but throw -back into the sea to allow them to grow. Those which you have are dead. -The life is gone from them. We know how to keep all our pearls alive by -bathing them in the salt water," he said. Then he asked. "What is on the -other end of this yellow chain?" - -I exhibited my watch and explained its use. He was greatly excited over -this trinket, especially when I showed him the wheels and how to keep -them going by winding. I thought it good policy to make him a present of -the watch, which was a cheap affair, and he accepted it with evidences -of joy and gave me in return a necklace of pearls worth a fortune. - -When he left us he said: - -"You must tell me more of your wonderful land and your wise people, for -truly you are able to teach me much." - -He paused on his way out and came slowly back to us. - -"Tell me how my people can be safe from your stings," he begged. - -"By keeping a long distance away from them," I replied promptly. - -"Is there no other way?" - -"None, your Majesty." - -"My chief Medicine Man, Kuru, thought that if we made shields of bark, -and carried them before us, the stings would not hurt." - -That explained the work we had seen the natives doing in the forest. But -I hastened to assure King Attero that such shields were useless, as when -they came neat to our guns the bullets would go through them easily. - -"Then," said he, in a grieved tone, "many of my people will die, for -they will make the attack to-morrow morning." - -"Can you not send swift messengers and stop them?" I asked anxiously. - -"I will not do that," he answered, "for it is not good to give one order -to change another. But I will spend the night in beseeching the great -Pearl God to protect my people from the pale-skins. Our god has never -yet failed us." - -With that he left us and we saw no more of him until the following -afternoon. When he entered our room then, the boy king was more cheerful -of countenance and stepped more firmly and proudly than ever. - -"The Pearl God told me not to fear, for all would be well with my -people," he announced. - -I looked at him curiously. Could one so naturally intelligent really -believe some mythical god had spoken to him? But it is not safe to -question anyone's religion. Ignoring the point I asked: - -"Have you heard news of the battle?" - -"Yes. Many of my warriors have been killed, and your ship has not yet -been captured. But they are still fighting." - -I heard this report with pleasure, and Joe shouted: "Hooray!" - -The king did not seem annoyed. - -"If we do not succeed to-day, we will to-morrow," he prophesied, with -cool assurance. "For to-morrow I shall go to the battle myself, and -carry with me our greatest Chieftain, known as the Crooked One." - -"May we go, also?" I inquired, eagerly. - -He considered the request thoughtfully. Then he replied: - -"It would seem best to drown you both this evening, before I leave for -the fight. The Crooked One has advised that, and his wisdom is great. -But I wish to be taught more of your knowledge, so I will let you live -until my return." - -"But why must we stay here?" I asked. - -"Would you assist me in defeating your people, if I took you with me?" - -"No," said I. - -He took my hand and touched it lightly to his breast. - -"What I like in the pale-skins," he said, "is the truth-tongue. You do -not try to deceive me. That is why I have let you live to teach me. From -a lying teacher I would gain but little knowledge." - -I have said before that this boy was remarkably intelligent for a -savage. There was also a nobility in his nature that was admirable and -noteworthy. I am no more truthful than the average American, but it was -not easy to try to deceive one of so simple and frank a character. From -the first I had thought it the best policy to be honest with him. Had -the pale-skins always been honest in their dealings with the -dark-skinned races many national tragedies would have been averted. - -We passed several hours in conversation, Joe taking a part in the talk, -now and then, but leaving most of it to me. Finally the king withdrew, -saying he would not see us again until after his return from the "war." - -It was getting dark and we were thinking of going to bed on our -benches--which were plentifully supplied with soft blankets--when a -sound of slow and dragging footsteps along the corridor aroused us. A -light flickered across the doorway and was followed by a native bearing -a torch of rottenwood. - -At once I knew who it was. The shrewd, withered features, iron-gray -locks and penetrating glance; the humpbacked frame, long arms and -spindle legs could belong to none but the "Crooked One," of whom the -king had spoken. I wondered if he came with his Majesty's permission, -for he shielded the torch with a portion of an ample robe that partially -covered his misshapen body and peered at us silently a while before -addressing us. - -Then he said, speaking in a low, soft voice: - -"Strangers, I am here to assist you. Our mighty King, the wise Attero, -has accepted you as his friends; but that will not save you from the -death which the law decrees." - -He paused impressively, and I asked: - -"What _will_ save us, then?" - -"Perhaps nothing at all," he returned, evasively. "But I am the King's -adviser, even as I was his father's adviser, and I command all the -warriors of Faytan. If King Attero listens to anyone, he will listen to -me." - -"And you will try to save us?" - -"If you will do what I am about to ask." - -I reflected. - -"There seems no way to evade the law," said I. "The law is as old as -Faytan, I am told, and demands the death of every stranger landing upon -your shores. The King has himself informed us that he is powerless to -evade the law, even if he desired to." - -The Crooked One smiled sardonically. - -"Who makes the laws of Faytan?" he demanded. - -"The King's forefathers made this law, it seems," I returned. - -"True. Only the King can make a law in Faytan. And--_only the King can -unmake it_." - -I sprang to my feet, inspired by a new hope. Of course the king had -power to abrogate the present law! Why had I not thought of this before? -It was an absurd law. The king was our friend. - -The Crooked One, having spoken so impressively, was now regarding us -with marked attention. The look enabled me to recover my composure -quickly. - -"Well, then?" said I. - -He sat down upon a bench, looking more crooked than ever. - -"I am Chief of the Warriors of Faytan," he repeated. "I have fought many -invaders, and all are dead. For it is true that until now none has been -able to resist the number and power of the Faytans I have led. Your own -people cannot resist them for long; yet they are more terrible in a -fight than any we have ever met. There are perhaps as many persons in -your ship as I have fingers and toes; there are more Faytans than the -hairs of my head. In time, in spite of your stinging weapons, which the -King says are called guns, we shall surely capture you all. But if there -is much fighting many of my warriors will have died before we conquer -and destroy the pale-skins. I do not wish to have my warriors die. Why -is it necessary? So I have come to you, the King's teachers, to say -this: Teach me, also. Teach me how to capture your people, and in return -I will ask the King to make a new law and cancel the old one, so that -you two will be permitted to remain in Faytan as long as you live, not -only safe from harm but honored by the King and all his people." - -"Chief," I returned, amused but angry, "we could not be honored by -anyone if we proved ourselves dishonorable. Will any of your warriors -betray you, or your King, to save their own lives? I do not think they -would. Nor will we be less noble than the Faytans. But I will give you -this answer: We could not betray our people if we would; for there is no -way you or your warriors can avoid death if you fight with the -pale-skins. Had you made them your friends they would have gone away and -left you in peace. But if you foolishly continue to make war upon them, -you and your island are lost forever, for no human power can save you." - -"A man is but a man," he returned, "whether his skin be pale or brown. -You have powerful weapons, but you are few in numbers. If you could kill -half my warriors the other half would finally conquer you." - -"That remains to be proven," I said. - -He arose from the bench and paced up and down, the light of the torch -making him appear like some huge goblin. - -"So you would sacrifice your own lives to save your friends?" he asked. - -"Willingly, if it is necessary." - -"And are they as loyal to you?" - -"Any one of them would die to save us," I asserted proudly. - -He laughed at this; a low, cackling laugh that was not pleasant to hear. - -"Then they must be allowed to do so," he said, and picking up the torch -left the room without another word or even a parting glance in our -direction. - -"I don't like that," growled Joe. "He's up to some deviltry, I'm sure." - -"The same thing has occurred to me," I replied. "Let us remember his -words. He will allow our friends to die to save our lives. It's a trick -of some sort, Joe. The Crooked One is far more dangerous than the King -himself." - -"What can he do?" inquired my friend. - -"I don't know; but that clever old head has conceived some shrewd idea, -or I'm greatly mistaken. We must be on our guard, Joe. I wish we had -some way of warning our people." - -"Might send them a wireless," said Joe, grinning. - -"Well, let's go to bed and forget it," I suggested. "Nothing can happen -before morning, anyhow." - - - - - CHAPTER XIII - LIVING SHIELDS - - -But in this declaration I was wrong. Something happened within the -hour--a summons to attend the king. We had gone to bed but had not -fallen asleep when the messenger came, so in a few moments we were ready -to follow the captain of the guard to the throne room. - -His Majesty was ready for the field. He bore a short spear with rows of -pearls set in the shaft, and over his shoulder was slung a bow and sheaf -of arrows. In his belt was the native two-edged tomahawk, and the young -fellow looked fit to render a good account of himself, had he been going -to fight savages like himself. - -Beside the king stood the Crooked One, who bore no arms at all. We -afterward learned that this famous chieftain, contrary to the custom of -these islanders, never fought in person but contented himself planning -the battle and directing his men. In this he was unconsciously imitating -the great generals of the civilized world. - -"Come," said Attero. "We are ready for the journey." - -"Oh! are we to go along?" I asked in surprise. - -"Yes," said he, and marched out into the square. We followed. It was -pitch dark, but a group of men outside bore torches. Several litters had -been provided, similar to the "stretchers" we carry wounded men on. The -king took possession of one of these, the Crooked One of another. A -third and fourth were for the use of Joe and myself. As soon as I had -reclined upon the litter four men started away with it, going on a jog -trot, and I found it by no means uncomfortable. - -It was a queer procession. Half a dozen runners carried torches ahead of -us to light the way. The king's litter came first; then the chieftain's, -followed by mine and Joe's. More torchbearers closed the line. And so we -proceeded at a rapid pace over hill and dale through the black night to -the opposite end of the island. - -As we came to the further edge of the forest, dawn broke. It was a gray, -dismal day and I thought the sky threatened rain. - -A great assemblage of warriors met us and welcomed the king and the -Crooked One with evident satisfaction. I stood by and listened while -several leaders made their reports. It seemed the fighting had been -constant the day before, and time and again the natives had been -repulsed with heavy loss. The "stinging things" went straight through -the bark shields, which the wise Kuru had recommended, and they had -therefore been abandoned. Between the forest and the ship the plain was -strewn with dead and wounded Faytans, and their friends could only go -under cover of darkness to reclaim their bodies, as whenever they showed -themselves a hail of bullets greeted them. - -I was very proud to learn that my friends were doing such excellent -work. Against their rapid-fire guns the poor natives with their -primitive weapons had no show whatever. Yet the simple creatures had -persisted in sacrificing themselves uselessly. - -The Crooked One listened calmly to the reports. Then he asked: - -"Have any of the invaders left the ship?" - -Not any, they told him, since the two who were prisoners had flown away -through the air. - -"Very good," said he. "To-day, my warriors, we will capture all the -pale-skins." - -I was curious to learn how he would do it; but breakfast seemed the -first thing on the programme, and of this meal Joe and I were given an -ample share. - -Afterwards the king walked aside with his chieftain while they conferred -together privately, speaking in low tones. The natives, stolid and calm, -obeying implicitly--and indifferent to life or death--awaited their -pleasure in silence. Then Joe and I were led to the edge of the forest -and permitted to step out into the open and observe the ship. There was -no sign of life on board at first, and rather anxiously I pulled out my -handkerchief and waved it to and fro, regardless of the Faytans just -behind me. Joe imitated my example and after a moment a flag was run up -on the mainmast and ducked once or twice to show we had been recognized. - -To find only that short distance separating us from our friends was -distinctly aggravating and I was almost tempted to cut and run for the -ship and chance a spear thrust between my shoulders. Turning my head to -see how near the natives were I found the Crooked One grinning with much -satisfaction, and saw him exchange a triumphant glance with the youthful -king. - -This nettled me, for I at once suspected we had been playing into the -hands of our enemies and for some reason had been placed where we were -in order that our friends on the ship might recognize us. A moment later -the chieftain gave a signal and we were seized by strong natives and our -hands bound firmly behind our backs. - -Then the mystery was explained. - -The Faytan warriors, fully armed, formed in two long lines just behind -us, Joe being placed in front of one line and I before another. It was -easy to guess their plan then. They intended to use us for living -shields, believing our friends would not dare to fire upon us, and so -advance near enough to the ship to board it with a rush and slay the -pale-skins by sheer force of numbers. - -It was a desperate attempt, cleverly conceived, and based upon my -assertion to the Crooked One that our friends would sacrifice themselves -for our sakes. - -But nature took a hand in the game just then. The sky had been overcast -since daybreak, and just as the two lines were advancing into the open, -pushing Joe and me before them, the clouds opened and immense drops of -rain came pattering down. It grew dark, too, so that we could scarcely -see the ship, and the Faytans hesitated and looked inquiringly at their -chieftain. - -The Crooked One eyed the sky, listened to the low growl of thunder, and -ordered his men back to the forest. Next moment the rain came down in -floods, and a bolt of lightning crashed overhead and sent a tall tree -toppling down upon us. No one was hurt, but it was now so dark we could -not see one another, and the great battle of the elements seemed to -render our puny human war insignificant. - -I realized this would be a good time to make a break for liberty, but -our hands were tied and the cords held by stalwart Faytans, so that we -were unable to take advantage of the opportunity. - -Crash after crash succeeded, and the thunder was deafening, while around -us the lightning darted like angry serpents. They have terrible storms -in these tropics, at times, and it is no unusual thing for an island to -suddenly disappear and never be heard of again. The tempest we now -experienced was so extraordinary that I believe it awed even the -natives. - -I could hear the sea pounding against the rocks and wondered if the -boats patrolling the reefs could survive. An hour, perhaps, the storm -lasted; but it broke almost as suddenly as it began, and while the trees -still dripped rivulets upon us, who were drenched to the skin already, -the sun came out brilliantly, shining for the first time that day. The -clouds tumbled away hurriedly, as if they had business elsewhere; the -wind hushed and was still and only the fierce boom of the breakers -remained to remind us of our late fearful experience. - -The Faytans also recovered quickly. A few moments sufficed to turn the -hundreds of dusky dripping statues into eager, alert warriors, and again -the Crooked One ordered the advance--in the same manner previously -attempted. - -Neither Joe nor I was big enough to fully cover the lines of gigantic -warriors crowding behind us; but the idea was that our friends would not -dare fire for fear of hitting us. If the natives could in this manner -advance close enough to stampede up the rocks to the ship, they hoped to -get enough men aboard to conquer our small party very quickly. For at -close range the savages had no doubt of their own superiority. - -For a time it seemed their plot would be successful. Joe and I held back -as much as we could, with that pushing crowd behind us, but steadily we -approached the ship and no sign came from those on board. I began to be -worried. Surely Uncle Naboth and Ned Britton were too clever to allow a -lot of half naked islanders to outwit them; yet not a head appeared -above the bulwarks, not a puff of smoke or rifle ball proved that our -tried and trusty seamen were prepared to sell their lives dearly and -defend the women to the last. - -We had reached the first of the rocks that clustered above the shore and -had began to stumble over them when, with an abruptness that fairly made -me jump, a near by crack of firearms saluted us and a straggling volley -was poured upon the devoted natives. Not from the ship, however; the -shots came from a ridge of rocks directly to the left of us, and the -Faytans began falling by the dozens. - -"Drop, Joe!" I cried, and at the same time fell flat upon my face -between two protecting rocks and lay there while the slaughter -continued. - -I was exulting in the strategy that had outflanked the Faytans and -reflecting that our boys had made a dash for those rocks during the -darkness of the storm, when their movements could not be observed, when -two stout arms seized me and raised me bodily from the ground. I thought -at first some of our own people had rescued me, but being turned face -down over a broad shoulder I saw the dusky skin of a savage below me and -knew that I had been taken by a Faytan. - -Instantly I began to struggle and cry out, but bound as I was I could -offer no serious resistance and my howls were almost drowned by the -crack of rifles, which continued unabated. I know now that my friends -saw my plight and Ned and Seor de Jiminez, who were both splendid -shots, made one or two attempts to bring down my captor; but my -sprawling body so covered him that only his head and legs were free, and -to fire at him at all was to put me in imminent danger. - -He was a powerful fellow, and fairly ran with me--no light burden, if I -am small--back to the forest. There were few of his band as successful -and he doubtless owed his own safety to the fact that he bore me upon -his back. - -The "stinging weapons" had played fearful havoc with the attacking -party, and even as the few stragglers who survived--most of them -wounded--crept back to the protecting forest, our men sallied from the -rocks, hastily stripped the pearl ornaments from the fallen, and -regained the ship without a single casualty. - -I stood among the trees watching them, with the king at one side of me -and the Crooked One on the other side. My joy was equaled by the chagrin -of my enemies when we saw Joe was safe with his comrades and being -complimented on all sides, while the ladies waved their handkerchiefs to -him from the deck of the ship. - -We were a silent party. I, because I was so disappointed and disgusted -at my hard luck that I could almost have cried, and the others because -their prettily conceived plan of attack had been thwarted and their -warriors mowed down by scores. - -"It is useless, your Majesty," announced the Crooked One, regretfully; -"the weapons of the pale-skins are too bitter for us to face. The other -plan is best. It will require time and patience; but it is best." - -"Come, then," replied the King, briefly. "We will return to the city." - -"What is the other plan?" I inquired, as we were conducted to our -litters. - -"We shall let thirst and hunger fight for us," answered Attero, readily. -"Your people will soon need fresh water; but they cannot get it without -entering the forest, where my warriors will patiently await them." - -I got into my litter, where my bonds were removed and I was borne along -by my bearers beside the king. - -"Did the boats escape the storm?" I asked presently. - -He nodded. - -"Of course. There was less danger to them on the water than to us in the -forest." - -"But the reefs--" - -"My men are fishes first, and warriors afterward. They are used to -storms and do not dread them." - -I did not see how any living thing could withstand the breakers on the -reefs, but said nothing more on that subject. - -The king was unusually quiet and seemed not to wish to converse with me. -I could not well blame him, seeing he had just witnessed the destruction -of many of his choicest fighting men. - -Dismally enough we made our way back to the Pearl City, where to my -satisfaction I was taken to my old room at the back of the temple. I -missed Joe, but was glad he was safe with his friends. It was not the -room that I cared especially for, but the evidence that I still retained -the young king's good will. Had he ordered me to some other place in -close confinement, I might know my end was not very far off. - - - - - CHAPTER XIV - A DESPERATE ATTEMPT - - -Attero sent for me the following day and asked me to continue my -descriptions of American life. In view of the fact that he was -determined upon the destruction of our entire band I thought best to -impress upon him our national importance and to assure him that, as our -ships sailed every sea, it was only a question of time when others would -discover Faytan and come in such numbers that they could not be -successfully opposed. Also I explained many of the luxuries and -conveniences we enjoyed, of which the Faytans were wholly ignorant, and -informed the king that he and his people could readily secure them all -in exchange for a portion of their pearls. - -"At present the pearls are of no value to you," said I, "as you can use -them only as ornaments. But by disposing of even your smallest ones you -can secure practical inventions and manufactured goods that would have -the effect of civilizing your people and render their lives far more -pleasant and useful." - -Attero thought deeply upon this matter, and I could see my arguments -tempted him; but neither during this interview nor others could I -overthrow the prejudices inherited from a long line of exclusive -ancestors, who believed Faytan was the important portion of the world -and none but Faytans must ever be permitted to live upon the island. - -"I would like the good things the pale-skins have," he admitted, "but -not at the price we would have to pay. Our riches lie in our pearls; not -because they could be exchanged for so many other things, but because -they bring us good luck, and the vast collection we have keeps the Pearl -God here among us, and thus insures his protection. We are now -prosperous and do not miss your great inventions because we have never -had them. But if we allowed you to go away and return with more of your -people, think what would happen! Our happy life would become one of -turmoil and eagerness to gain worldly goods. Some of my people would -want more than their share, and that would lead to envy and quarrels. At -present all property belongs to the King, and each of his subjects is -given what he requires. My people are content with this condition and it -would be foolish for me to change it." - -"Then," said I, "I have another proposition. Allow us to leave this -island, and do you come with us as our guest. We will take you to -America and show you our cities and our great civilization. You will -acquire much wisdom, much learning and experience. And afterward, if you -still desire it, we will bring you back here, land you upon your island, -and go away without telling anyone of Faytan or its king. We will -faithfully keep your secret, your Majesty, and you will be no worse off -than before we came, but far richer in knowledge of the world." - -I thought this would win him, for a time; but finally he rejected the -plan, as he did all others I suggested. We talked together on several -days, but my stories of our life and the wonders of our civilization -seemed to content him. One evening he said to me: - -"You have given me much to think of, Steele; and after you are dead I -shall remember you as a good teacher. I am even sorry the law compels me -to put you to death; but it does, and my chiefs and medicine men are -beginning to reproach me for the delay." - -"The King is supreme," I said rather uneasily. - -"Because he obeys the same laws his subjects do," was the answer. "Were -I to disobey the laws of my great ancestors there would soon be rebels -and traitors in Faytan." - -I remembered the suggestion of the Crooked One. - -"The King who makes the laws has power to change them," I asserted. "If -you proclaim a new law, saying that I, your friend, must be permitted to -live, your subjects will accept it willingly." - -He smiled and looked at me rather pityingly. - -"It would please me to do that," said he; "but it would be wrong. I must -not, for my own pleasure, disobey my forefathers, who in their wisdom -said that all strangers must be put to death. Is my own judgment so -perfect that I dare oppose that of twenty noble rulers of Faytan? No. I -have the power to save you in that way; but I will not do so." - -"Never mind," said I; "we will speak of this matter again, some other -time." - -He gave me a steady look. - -"There will be no opportunity," was his reply. "I like you, Steele. I am -glad you have been my friend. But to-morrow you will be put to death." - -"To-morrow!" - -"I have waited too long already. My people are unhappy to see a -pale-skin alive when the law condemns him to death. It will be -to-morrow." - -He turned away. - -"Wait, your Majesty--hear me!" I pleaded. - -He waved me aside with a haughty gesture and left the room. The Faytans -are philosophers and accept death without a murmur. The king, my friend, -could not understand my protest. - -Friend? Well, it was a queer sort of friendship that made no effort to -save me; that had no sympathy for my unhappy fate. - -I am a good deal of a coward at times. That night I could not sleep. -Thinking over my predicament with sober care I could see no possible way -of escape. My prison was well guarded. If I managed to leave it there -was no chance of my being able to pass through the native city and gain -the ship unchallenged. Still, desperate conditions require desperate -remedies, and I had my two revolvers in my pocket, both fully loaded. -About midnight it occurred to me to make a bold dash for liberty. If I -failed I could be no worse off than now, since I was condemned to die -the next morning. - -The windows of my room were not glazed or barred. They were big square -openings placed about five feet above the floor. By standing on the -stone bench that ran around the room I could look out upon the square at -the rear of the temple. I had no light; neither was there any light -burned outside; but the stars were bright enough for me to observe all -surrounding objects distinctly. I found the square deserted save by a -solitary form standing almost directly beneath my window, his back -toward me. A blanket covered his head and shoulders, for the natives -dread the chill night air and usually wear a blanket in this manner when -abroad at night. - -I waited for the man to move away, but when a half hour passed and he -did not stir I decided he was a sentry placed there to prevent my -escape. It was the first time a guard of any sort had been set to watch -over me. - -The sight of his blanket gave me an idea. I gathered up one of the -heaviest of those with which my bench was provided and creeping into the -thick embrasure of the window I spread the blanket, dropped it swiftly -over the head of the sentry, and then leaped down and caught him firmly -around the arms, bearing him to the ground with my weight. - -Although muffled in the blanket, which obstructed free action, the -fellow struggled desperately, and I soon realized I could not subdue -him. I dared not fire a revolver, as the sound would bring a horde upon -me; so I managed to draw my pocket knife and open the blade. With this I -stabbed repeatedly at the blanket, trying to reach the man's heart, but -the cloth was so thick and closely woven that the rather blunt end of my -knife would not penetrate it, and all the while I was having greater -difficulty in holding him down. - -Rendered desperate by this condition I suddenly sprang away and made for -the nearest alley that led out of the square, leaving the sentry to -fumble with the blanket until he could free his head. - -Before he could do this I had entered a narrow street, up which I ran at -my best speed. By good luck it led westward, and I had visions of making -a successful run across the island when suddenly in the darkness a pair -of strong arms were flung around me and I was pinioned in a viselike -grip. - -"Pardon me," said a low, sneering voice, in the native tongue. "It is -not wise to walk out at night. The dews of Faytan are dangerous." - -It was the Crooked One. - -Panting and breathless I stood an unresisting prisoner, for I knew the -game was up. But I did not reply, understanding that any remark would -only call forth more triumphant sneers. As we stood there footsteps -hastily approached and another joined us. - -"Have you got him?" asked the newcomer. - -"Yes, your Majesty." - -"Good," said Attero. "He nearly smothered me." - -"I beg your Majesty's pardon," said I. "I had no idea it was you." - -"And had you known--what then?" he asked. - -"I believe I should have acted in the same way." - -The Crooked One laughed, and said: - -"While I hold him, your Majesty will do well to search him. He may carry -dangerous weapons." - -Attero had no hesitation in obeying this request. He took away my -revolvers. My knife I had dropped in the square. Then I was led back to -my prison. - -"I suspected," said the Crooked One as he thrust me into my old room, -"that on this night you would attempt to escape, knowing you are to die -to-morrow." - -"It was but natural," added the king, calmly. "So we watched, my -chieftain and I, that we might prevent it. Good night, Steele. Myself, I -cannot sleep because of your impending doom. It makes me very unhappy. -But die you must." - -With these words he left me, but the Crooked One remained to say: - -"Every street is well guarded. Escape is impossible. Be patient, -therefore, for no man can evade his fate." - -He shuffled after the king, and left alone I threw myself upon the bench -and waited for daylight. - - - - - CHAPTER XV - MY EXECUTION - - -I have several times been in danger of a violent death, and yet I still -survive. "No man can evade his fate," said the Crooked One; yet it is -equally true that no man knows or can foresee his fate. One who -frequently escapes death learns to fall back upon philosophy and ceases -to worry overmuch. - -I must have fallen asleep after a time, for when I opened my eyes the -sun was flooding the room and my usual breakfast of milk and fruits -stood upon the bench near me. I had scarcely finished the meal when in -came a dozen Faytan warriors, headed by the Crooked One himself. - -"Are you ready?" he asked. - -"What if I am not?" I retorted. "You intend I shall go with you, of -course." - -He inclined his head gravely--not mockingly. Even he, standing in the -presence of death, respected my feelings. - -They did not bind me, but led me out between close files of the -warriors. In the square was a vast crowd, silent and attentive. With my -guard I passed to the east and took the broadest thoroughfare--that -leading to the bay. - -I had never been in this direction before, but I remembered seeing the -water front from the airship when Joe and I first entered the city. The -crowd swayed back to let us pass and then closed up behind us, following -after in a long procession. - -It was not far to the beautiful landlocked bay before which the Pearl -City had been built, and when it came into full view I found the water -thickly covered with boats of every description. The entire populace -seemed to have turned out to witness my execution, and the occasion -partook of the nature of a festival, for boats, barges and buildings -were gay with the peculiar banners these people use for decoration. They -were of all colors and shapes, and every one was bordered with pearls. - -One of the biggest flat-bottomed barges, manned by a score of oarsmen, -lay at the foot of the street waiting to receive us. I stepped aboard, -the guards followed and the Crooked One took a seat beside me. Then, -while the crowd scrambled for all the empty boats remaining, our oarsmen -dipped their paddles and we moved slowly away toward the center of the -bay. - -A clear space, several hundred feet in diameter, had been left for my -exclusive use, and I looked at it rather disapprovingly because the -clear, smooth stretch of water was destined, seemingly, to extinguish -all my future hopes and ambitions. Death by drowning may be a merciful -mode of execution, but I do not think any condemned person can look with -composure upon death in any form. For my part I took a sudden aversion -to water, although I had always loved it before. - -First we drew up before the royal barge, in which sat the young king -upon a high seat. Around this place, and indeed all around the clear -space in the bay, were clustered hundreds of boats, so densely packed -that their sides touched. Every boat had as many passengers as it would -hold, but the natives were quiet and no shouts nor jeering did I hear. - -Standing up beside me the Crooked One bowed low before the king and said -in a loud voice: - -"Here is a stranger who has dared to land upon the shores of Faytan. -What shall be done with him, King of Faytan?" - -"Let him die," answered the king, speaking so that all might hear. - -With an abruptness that startled me, all that vast concourse repeated -the sentence after him: - -"Let him die!" - -It was a veritable roar of voices, expressing all the restrained -repugnance of the people for a stranger and their demand for vengeance. -It was not so much personal hatred on their part as a desire that I -should pay the long deferred penalty for my crime--the crime of being -shipwrecked on their coast. - -The chieftain resumed his seat and motioned to the oarsmen. With their -former deliberation they paddled us out into the clear space, until we -had reached the very center of it. Quite naturally I had expected to be -bound and have a weight attached to me before I was thrown overboard to -drown, but it transpired that this was not the Faytan custom. The king -had said he was merciful and did not torture his victims, yet it was -with a thrill of horror that I realized my death was to be made a -spectacle for the delectation of the natives, who were assembled to -watch and enjoy my struggles as I slowly drowned. - -Two strong warriors caught me up and tossed me into the water without -any warning or preparation. Then the barge receded to a position beside -that of the king, leaving me to my fate. - -I am a good swimmer, having lived on the water all my life. After the -plunge I arose to the surface, supported myself and looked about me. My -clothes were a drag upon me, so I managed to divest myself of my coat -and my shoes while I trod water. - -Why I should make what appeared a useless struggle for a brief period of -life was not clear to my mind just then. I was the center of a great -theater and thousands of eyes watched me with grave interest. At the -edge of the clearing a man was stationed in the prow of every boat with -an uplifted spear to prevent my clinging to the side. They wanted me to -struggle. The longer I tried to keep above water the longer the -spectacle would last. No matter how powerful a swimmer I might prove I -would wear out my strength in time, and they were prepared to wait -patiently to witness my antics and my final conquest. - -The thought came to me to disappoint them by letting myself quietly -drown at once; but so strong is hope in the human breast that I -abandoned the idea and determined, instead, to fight it out to the very -end. - -I rested leisurely upon my back, trying to avoid giving way to -excitement and wondering how long I could last, when suddenly a dark -object swept across the sky, approaching me with marvelous rapidity. In -an instant I knew it was the biplane, and the knowledge so excited me -that it was almost fatal. I rolled over and began to sink; then I -struggled to the surface to find the airship just over me. - -"Catch hold of the frame--here--anywhere!" called an eager voice--eager -though it strove to be calm. - -I raised myself and made a frantic effort to obey, but failed and sank -again. When I came to the surface a moment later the biplane was -circling over the bay. Again it came toward me, and this time it dipped -until it nearly touched the water. I grabbed the frame as it passed by -and clung to it desperately, for it nearly jerked my arms from their -sockets. - -Arrows were whizzing about me in a cloud; the natives were shouting -angrily and a thousand boats were rushing toward us; but the next -instant I was high in the air, dangling from the frail crossbar of the -lower plane, and my safety was only a question of whether I could hang -on or not. - -A face bent over me from the seat and stared into mine--a girl's face. - -"Lucia!" I cried in wonder. - -"Save your breath and hold on!" she returned. "Can you manage it, Sam?" - -"I'll try--for awhile." - -"Till we get to the ship?" - -"I--I'm afraid not." - -Indeed, this rush through the air was fast driving the life out of me. -My arms and hands were so numb there was no feeling in them at all. -Lucia had straightened up to attend to the machine, and the next thing I -knew I bumped the earth, lost my hold, and went rolling over and over. - -"Quick!" cried the girl. "Let me help you." - -I sat up, quite dazed, and glanced about me. We were in an open field, -just now deserted by the natives, and Alfonso's _Antoinette_ rested upon -the ground a short distance away. I could not have stood alone, but -Lucia dragged me to my feet and half supported me while I tottered to -the machine. It was a great effort to climb aboard, but the girl, -naturally strong and rendered doubly so by excitement, got me into the -seat and then deftly started the motors as she sprang up beside me. - -The machine rolled along the ground a little way, lifted its nose and -then soared into the air like a bird. I was still marveling at the -girl's wonderful control of the aroplane when the ship came in sight. -We dipped downward, the motor ceased to whir and the next moment we -gracefully alighted full upon the deck of the ship. - -A mighty cheer rang in my ears. Then all turned black and I lost -consciousness. - - - - - CHAPTER XVI - THE WAY IT HAPPENED - - -When I recovered I was surrounded by my friends. Father and Uncle Naboth -were administering restoratives while Ned Britton, Alfonso and Seor de -Jiminez stood by in a sympathetic group with the sailors for a -background. Lucia, squatted in a heap upon the deck, was sobbing into a -wet handkerchief. Evidently, now that the adventure was over, the brave -girl was wholly unnerved. - -Still dazed, but trying to collect my thoughts, I sat up. - -"Where's Joe?" I asked. - -My father was silent and Uncle Naboth shook his head. Lucia redoubled -her sobs. This made me anxious. I got upon my feet with an effort and -said: - -"Isn't he here?" - -"No," said Lucia, spreading out her hands with a piteous gesture. "He is -in the Pearl City. I left him there." - -Then, by degrees, they explained it all to me. Joe could not rest -contented while he knew I was in danger, and from his knowledge of King -Attero he believed the savage ruler would drown me as soon as I ceased -to interest him in my tales of the civilized world. He confided his -fears to Lucia, and suggested that as the biplane was still reposing -upon the roof of the house in the Pearl City, he might rescue me by its -aid if he could succeed in getting there. He had already crossed the -island twice, and believed he could make the trip in a single night. -Lucia encouraged him to make the attempt, and offered to go with him; -but he would not allow her to do that. When Joe mentioned the matter to -father and Uncle Naboth they both disapproved the idea, considering it a -hopeless and foolhardy adventure. They did not forbid him to go, -however, but said if he undertook the thing he must do so on his own -responsibility. - -My friend would not be dissuaded, but he confided no further in my -relatives and went about his preparations in his own way. With Lucia's -aid he made a stain that dyed his skin to a copper color, and then -stripped himself of all clothing except a loin cloth such as the Faytans -wore. He took a blanket and his revolvers and then, when all was ready -and night came, Lucia let down a knotted rope for him and he climbed -down the side unobserved and began his journey. - -The girl, meantime, had made up her mind not to be deprived of the glory -of a share in the adventure. With the impulsiveness of a Spaniard in her -was united the athletic training of an American girl, and her romantic -nature impelled her to an act that was no less than folly. She silently -followed Joe and tracked him more than half way across the island before -he discovered her. Then he was in a dilemma. She positively refused to -return to the ship, and he did not like to have her do so unattended. On -the other hand he had an intuition that I was in immediate danger and -time pressed, so he dared not go back and postpone the event. Therefore -he unwillingly permitted the girl to accompany him. - -After they had succeeded in passing the warriors in the forest they met -no delays on their journey and before daybreak arrived at the city. Joe -found the house where we had left the airship, but could not get in. He -secreted himself and Lucia in a nook between two rear buildings until -morning, when the family that inhabited the place arose. By good luck -they managed to creep in unobserved and made their way to the roof, -where they found the biplane had been left undisturbed. The natives knew -nothing of its operation and perhaps regarded the machine with -superstitious awe. - -In overhauling the machine Joe discovered that Lucia understood it as -well as he did. She had watched us put it together and repair it after -Alfonso's accident and had listened carefully and intelligently while we -were instructed in its use. Now she helped Joe adjust it, and they got -it in order just as I was led out for my execution. - -Peering over the edge of the roof Joe watched me being led away and at -first could not understand what was up. But when the entire population -not already gathered at the water front hurried after us, he gave a -shrewd guess that the hour of my execution was at hand. - -He knew pretty well what the programme would be. I was to be drowned in -sight of the watching Faytans. The water front was not visible from -their station on the housetop, but Lucia proposed she should take a -flight in the airship and find out how seriously I was in danger. - -He allowed her to go for two reasons. One was that he believed he could -start the machine all right from the roof, which she could not do. And -then, if she found a chance to rescue me, we could go back to the ship -in the biplane and Lucia and I would both be saved. To go himself meant -to leave her there alone upon the roof, in a strange city and surrounded -by enemies. - -Of course her mission was a desperate one at the best; but Joe -considered it less hazardous than for her to be left upon the roof, and -the biplane could not be trusted to carry three. - -He questioned Lucia closely, and her knowledge of the machine was more -accurate than his own. She had never operated it, but neither had he, -for that matter, so in the end he let her go. - -The biplane was started safely at the first attempt, and Lucia rose well -into the air and circled around until she got her bearings and could -overlook the tragedy being enacted on the bay. Then, seeing my danger, -she headed directly for me--and the result you know. - -"Where is he now?" I asked Lucia. - -"Still in the Pearl City," she replied. "Before I left him he said he -would hide until to-night and then make his way back across the island." - -"Did he say where he would hide?" - -"Yes. He was afraid some one would visit the roof as soon as the natives -found that the airship had been taken away. So, while every one was on -the water front, he intended to steal away and hide in the room that -used to be your prison, at the back of the temple. He said no one would -think of looking for him there, and he could get in through the windows -and get out again when it grew dark." - -I didn't like that plan very well, and began to be worried about my -friend. I found my strength returning rapidly and as soon as I could get -about I began to examine the airship, to see if it was in proper order. -Alfonso, his arm in a sling and his head well bandaged, sauntered up to -me and said: - -"You fellows seem to have little respect for the property of others. See -what trouble you've caused by stealing my _Antoinette_." - -"You are right," I admitted. "What will you take for the machine?" - -"I won't sell it. It belongs to the revolution." - -"Well, the revolution can't use it just now, and I can," I returned. "So -if you won't sell it I'll borrow it." - -"What are you going to do?" he inquired. - -"I'm going to look for Joe. Those Faytans are in an ugly temper just -now, and they'll make a quick end of him if they find him." - -"Don't be a fool, Sam," cautioned Uncle Naboth. - -"Joe can take care of himself," added my father. - -"I thought I could, too; but if Joe hadn't tried to help me I'd be -drowned by this time. Do you think I ought to desert a comrade, father?" - -He looked at me thoughtfully a moment. Then he muttered as he turned -away: - -"Do as you like, Sam. You know best." - -I turned to Alfonso. - -"How about the biplane?" I asked. "Can I borrow it, or must I steal it -again?" - -"Take it and welcome," he replied. "Joe's a good fellow. I wish I could -go after him myself." - -Alfonso wasn't half bad for a South American. He had his faults, but a -lot of good qualities with them. - -"You can't go just now," warned Lucia, who had been listening to us with -nervous attention. - -"Why not?" I asked. - -"Look!" She pointed to the sky, and for the first time I noticed that it -was a leaden gray. The sun had not wholly disappeared, but was a half -luminous ball glowing through murky clouds. - -"Another of them blamed storms is comin'," remarked Uncle Naboth; "but -we don't have to shorten sail for 'em while we're floatin' on dry land." - -"The other storm didn't come that way, sir," observed Ned Britton, -gravely. - -We were silent now, for darkness fell upon us suddenly. It was almost as -if a light had been extinguished at night. There wasn't a breath of air -stirring and the sea was like glass, but a queer moaning sound came to -our ears and we could not discover what caused it. - -"Better get below, Lucia, and look after your mother," said Alfonso. - -I could hear her move away obediently, but was unable to see any of the -forms that stood around me. - -We waited for we knew not what, and the unseen but recognized danger -filled us with awe. - - - - - CHAPTER XVII - THE CONSEQUENCES - - -Suddenly the deck slid from beneath my feet and I fell flat upon my -face. The ship heaved and rolled as if it were tossing upon the waves of -the ocean, and her timbers creaked and groaned mournfully. At the same -time crash after crash echoed around us, accompanied by a strange -rending sound, as if all creation was being torn asunder. - -Then the ship stood firm, as it had been before, trembling slightly at -times but no longer tossing at its rock anchorage. The blackness -continued, however, and our men lighted the lanterns, disclosing our -white, pallid faces as we peered at one another questioningly. - -Black Nux had raised me to my feet and was even yet partially supporting -me. - -"What is it?" I whispered. - -"Eart'quake, Mars Sam," he replied in a calm voice. "Guess it all over -now." - -There were a few more trembles, and then came the rain--in a deluge, as -it had rained before. We were all driven to seek shelter below, and -there we waited anxiously for the sky to clear, that we might discover -what cataclysms the quake had wrought. - -It rained for two solid hours. The darkness continued for an hour or so -longer. It lightened gradually, so that the first intimation I had of it -was the clearing away of the shadows that had lurked in the corners of -the cabin, where the lamplight did not penetrate. I went on deck, where -I found Ned, with Nux and Bryonia and most of the crew, all peering -anxiously through the dim light in the direction of the sea. - -"What is it, Ned?" I asked, joining them. - -"The reefs!" he said, pointing with a trembling finger. "Where are they, -Sam?" - -I also looked, straining my eyes to discover the two jagged lines of -rock jutting out of the sea between us and the open water, as well as -the boat patrol that had guarded them ever since the day of our -shipwreck. But through the gray atmosphere I could see nothing but the -broad expanse of ocean. The waves rolled in, one after another, and -broke against the very rocks that held the _Seagull_ a prisoner. - -There was something queer about the position of the ship, too. -Heretofore we had been perched between the two points of rock, full -twenty feet above the sea. Now the waves almost lapped our sides, and -instead of the rocky points being below us, they reared themselves far -above the deck on either side. - -I turned toward the island, from whence not a sound was heard. The light -had strengthened sufficiently for me to see the forest line, and -presently I was aware that some of the trees near the edge had tottered -and fallen their length upon the plain. Otherwise the landscape seemed -unchanged, and the open space between us and the forest, which had been -the scene of such deadly conflict, looked just as it had before. - -Truly the earthquake had wrought wonders, and in some ways had benefited -us. The most startling change was the destruction of the reefs, leaving -the sea free before us. The boats filled with warriors, placed to guard -us from escaping, had been swallowed up with the reefs, and no vestige -of that formidable array remained except a few fragments of the canoes -which washed ashore. - -Perhaps inspired by a common hope we all descended the ladders to the -ground. There we were better able to appreciate all that had happened. -Except that the sky was still gray and forbidding, we now had plenty of -light to examine our surroundings clearly. - -One glance at the _Seagull_ dispelled our half formed hopes. Although -her keel was now on a level with the ocean, which even lapped her bow, -the ship was wedged fast between the two huge rocks. These must have -separated during the earthquake and allowed her to settle down into her -present position; but they still held her as in a vise. - -"If another quake comes, which ain't unlikely," observed Uncle Naboth, -"them rocks is liable to come together again, in which case they'd crack -the _Seagull's_ sides like a nut in the jaws of a nutcracker." - -It was quite possible, and the statement did not reassure us in the -least. - -"If we could but manage to launch her," said Alfonso, "we have now -plenty of deep water for her to slide into." - -My uncle looked at the young Colombian reproachfully. - -"Them 'ifs' seem to excuse a lot of fool remarks," he said. "The only -way to launch the _Seagull_ would be with dynamite, and after that she -wouldn't be likely to float." - -It was now the middle of the afternoon, and although the sky continued -gloomy there was no air stirring and I dared not wait longer if I meant -to rescue Joe. I was very uneasy about my old chum, for the earthquake -was likely to have created as much havoc at the Pearl City as it had at -this end of the island. - -My father had gone into the hold with the carpenter and Ned to examine -the condition of the ship. The little damage we had sustained from the -typhoon which had tossed the ship to her elevated perch had already been -repaired--quite foolishly we thought. But the _Seagull_ was still dear -to the heart of Captain Steele, and he took as much care of her now that -she was useless as when she was proudly riding the waves. - -"What's the programme?" asked Uncle Naboth, as I prepared to start. - -"I'm going to try to get to the city and find Joe. If possible I'll get -him aboard and fetch him back with me. That's as far as I can plan now, -Uncle." - -"You won't be foolhardy?" - -"I'll try not to be." - -Then I took my seat, Lucia started the motors, and a moment later I was -flying over the forest. - - - - - CHAPTER XVIII - A RUN FOR LIFE - - -Ascending to an altitude of several hundred feet I attempted what is -called the "spiral dip," circling, in the air while gradually -descending. But the shadows lay so thick in the forest that I could not -tell whether any Faytans remained there or not. So I rose again and -headed east across the island in the direction of the Pearl City. - -I must have covered five of the ten miles in the next five minutes, and -the machine was working perfectly, when on glancing down I discovered a -native sprinting across the fields at a rapid pace. After him, but -nearly a quarter of a mile away, rushed a horde of savages. There must -have been at least two thousand of them, all intent upon the chase. - -This was so peculiar that I did another spiral dip to get a little -closer to the scene of action, and as I neared the ground and could see -more plainly it suddenly flashed upon me that the flying native was Joe. -Lucia had said that he had stained his skin and dressed himself in the -native loin cloth, but I had forgotten that until now. It explained the -scene perfectly. Joe had been discovered in the Pearl City, but had -managed to escape and was now heading for the ship, followed by a host -of pursuers. - -My friend was a mighty runner; I knew that. It was Joe's especial -athletic accomplishment, and with such a lead I believed he could keep -the Faytans behind him until he reached the ship, unless--unless the -forest still harbored an army of warriors, in which case they could -easily head him off. - -With this contingency in mind I resolved to pick him up and take him -with me; so, judging the distance as accurately as I could, I swooped -downward and landed about a hundred yards ahead of the fugitive. - -"Climb aboard, Joe!" I called. "Take it easy, old man. We're safe enough -now." - -He dashed up, panting but still full of energy, and said: - -"How can we start her, Sam?" - -"Take your seat, and I'll show you," I replied. I had seen Lucia do the -trick and thought I could repeat it. The motor started, but the machine -would not rise. It bumped along the rough ground a way until I became -alarmed and stopped it. - -"Try again," said Joe, coolly. - -I glanced over my shoulder and found the Faytans were getting -uncomfortably near. But I kept my wits and took time to readjust the -machine a little, so it would rise more quickly. A half dozen or so of -the pursuers were well in advance of the others, and I suspected they -might interfere with our start. So I faced about and carefully emptied -my revolvers at them, halting all but one. Then I turned back to the -machine, started the motor and ran beside it a few paces before I sprang -into the seat. - -Just then I heard a revolver crack beside me, but could pay no attention -to it because the biplane was speeding into the air at a tremendous -clip. It persisted in mounting upward, because I had adjusted it that -way, and in working the steering gear to obviate this the machine got a -side motion that was both unpleasant and dangerous. - -"Steady her, Sam!" called Joe; but I couldn't. - -To add to my perplexity it grew dark again; the moaning sound was -repeated, and looking down I saw the earth shaking under me like a bowl -full of jelly. It was a horrible sight, and in my agitation I must have -bungled in some way, for the fearful side motion increased, and both of -us had to hold fast to keep from being hurled from our seats. - -Suddenly the biplane took a dive--swift as a bullet, but was supported -from falling by the outstretched planes. I lost all control, but managed -to shut off the motor and then cling to the frame with all my might. - -Down, down we went, but fortunately still gliding diagonally in the -direction of the ship. It was a regular tumble by this time, and I am -positive the biplane turned over and over several times. We just skipped -the further edge of the forest and crashed into the branches of a fallen -tree--one of those felled by the earthquake. With a jar that drove the -breath out of me I bounded from the branches and fell prone upon the -ground. Joe landed near me, and aside from the severe shock we both -escaped serious injury or the breaking of bones and soon scrambled to -our feet. - -I had turned to glance at the biplane, now a hopeless mass of junk, when -Joe suddenly caught my hand and said: - -"We must run for it, Sam!" - -Bursting in a stream from the forest came hundreds of Faytan warriors, -brandishing their weapons as they ran. They were so near that an arrow -or a well thrown spear might have caught us easily, but the savages -seemed intent on capturing us. - -I am not a great runner, but on this occasion, at least, I did myself -credit as a sprinter. Joe's hand in mine and his superior swiftness -helped, of course, and we managed to keep a lead till we were near the -ship, when a volley from the deck effectually halted our pursuers. - -Even as we clambered up the side by means of the ladders they let down, -the sky darkened again and another tremble shook the earth. It made us -totter, but was not severe enough to cause any especial damage, and we -were all getting used to the quakes by this time, so were not much -frightened. Scientists have told me they are puzzled to explain this -apparent connection between the sky and the earthquakes. Atmospheric -conditions have nothing to do with earth convulsions, and vice versa, -they say. Yet it is a fact that in Faytan we could tell when a "tremble" -was coming by the sudden darkening of the sky. - -The Faytans were learning a few lessons by experience. When the light -became strong enough for us to see again we found the plain fairly alive -with natives, and more were constantly pouring in from the forest. - -At once all hands were assembled at the rail and our men lost no time in -opening fire, for we did not dare give our enemies time to attempt to -board us in such numbers, and it was now much easier to scale our sides -since the ship had settled down to the sea level. - -"Train the howitzers!" called my father, and the gunners leaped to their -posts. We had not used the cannon before, as they had not been required, -but now the savages were massed before us on the plain and a charge of -grape and canister was more effective than many rifle balls. - -We took the aggressive and without waiting to be attacked fired the two -cannon, one after another, point blank into the mass of Faytans. - -It was still too dark for us to see just what had been accomplished, but -I shudder to think of the wholesale destruction we must have caused. -They were doggedly determined, however, to get the "pale-skins" at any -cost, and if we destroyed hundreds there were hundreds more to take -their places. - -Presently they were swarming below us so close that the cannon were only -effective in slaughtering those crowding the plain behind them, and -every one of us able to hold a rifle stood at the rail and picked off -the nearest of our enemies. Their method of getting aboard was curiously -primitive. One man clung to the end of a long pole, which others raised -in the air and lifted so he could catch our rail. We had little -difficulty at first in shooting these down as fast as they were raised -to our level; but the attack was concerted with some skill, and every -inch of the rail needed to be guarded. - -"It must be the young king who is directing this battle," I said to Joe -as we stood side by side, firing whenever we saw a head appear. - -"It can't be the king," he replied. "I shot him just as you carried me -off in the biplane." - -"You shot the king!" I exclaimed. - -"Yes. He was right upon us and about to grab the frame when I let go at -him. Didn't you hear me shoot?" - -"Yes, but I was busy with the machine. I'm rather sorry for Attero," I -answered, regretfully. - -"My opinion is that the Crooked One has planned this onslaught," -continued Joe, "and that he is bound to get us this time at any -sacrifice. He's a wily old fox." - -We were too busy after that for further conversation. The smoke and din -of battle was something terrifying, and even now I wonder that the -savages were not disheartened by the noise and the sight of their -comrades falling on all sides of them. When we consider how unused they -were to firearms we must admit their courage was wonderful. - -I think we all began to realize that the situation was serious. On deck -Alfonso was fighting as well as he could with his broken arm, while his -father stood at his side and rendered an excellent account of himself. -Below in the cabin Madam de Alcantara had first fainted and then gone -into convulsions. Her shrill screams were not the least disheartening -sounds that reached our ears, yet I knew Lucia and Madam de Jiminez were -with her and that the poor lady was only frightened and not in a dying -condition. - -The constant tax on our nerves and the need to be constantly alert was -fast wearing out the strongest of us. Bryonia, who had fought nobly, -came over to me presently and suggested that we get the women into one -of the small boats and launch it while all of us covered the retreat -with our guns. He thought they might escape in that way, whereas we were -almost certain to be overcome at length by sheer force of numbers, and -then all would be doomed. - -I did not approve of the attempt myself, but counseled with my father -and Uncle Naboth, who promptly turned down the proposition. Just then -four Faytans succeeded in leaping aboard, and were engaged in a hand to -hand fight with Nux and Bry, who met them, when Ned got a sword through -one and Joe disposed of another with a pistol shot. That evened the -numbers and our blades were not long in ridding themselves of their -opponents. - -But this temporary invasion was a warning that we were losing ground and -our enemies gaining confidence, so we redoubled our activity and found -plenty to do in protecting ourselves from the boarders. - - - - - CHAPTER XIX - A CAPRICIOUS EARTHQUAKE - - -The fight was still raging fiercely when blackness fell upon us once -more, and for the first time I became panic-stricken. The sky had not -been clear all day, but we had managed to see until now, ever since the -fight began, but with a black pall hanging all around us and thousands -of enemies marking us for death the outlook was absolutely terrifying. -The Faytans had not been afraid of the dark before, and if now they had -the temerity to continue the attack we could not hope to resist them -long. - -My fears were soon justified. I heard Joe cry: "Look out, Sam!" and felt -rather than saw a big warrior standing before me. The moaning sound that -preceded a quake sang in my ears as I struck out furiously with my -cutlass, and then the ship reared her stem and pitched us all in a -struggling mass down the incline of the deck to the bow. - -I struck against a naked body and two hands grasped my throat and -effectually stopped my breath until I got a pistol out and shot my -assailant dead. At least he relaxed his hold and slid away from me--and -I slid too, rolling and bumping against obstacles of every sort till my -bones cracked. And now through the pitch darkness everything seemed to -go--ship and all--and a sheet of water struck me and made me gasp. - -The _Seagull_ was level now, but rolled from side to side while big -waves dashed over her and rushed out of the scuppers in a perpetual -stream. I heard a faint cheer from the forecastle; but now the elements -were in a wild turmoil and I was too utterly bewildered to think. - -The wind had instantly risen to a gale; the waves beat upon us in fury, -and through the darkness the _Seagull_ floundered here and there in an -aimless way that was puzzling and perilous. - -While I clung to a bit of rigging and tried to get my breath I realized -but one thing clearly--that the ship was afloat again. An earthquake -more severe than any that had previously occurred had split the two -rocks asunder and allowed her to slide into the sea. But where were we -now? And where were the Faytans? - -It takes a good deal to phase Captain Steele. Even while I stood -marveling my father had grasped the wheel, and, as our rudder and screw -had been fully repaired the aimless pitching of the ship was rectified -as soon as her head was brought to the wind and she faced the waves. -Then suddenly the sky brightened sufficiently for us to see one another -again. - -In the bow stood huddled a group of nearly a dozen Faytan warriors, -while our men were scattered here and there clinging to whatever support -they could find. I found that Joe wasn't a dozen yards away from me. The -_Seagull_ was floating serenely on a rather turbulent sea and the coast -of Faytan was a quarter of a mile on our lee. - -We stared at the warriors a moment, and they stared at us. Then with one -accord we all made an advance toward the savages, determined to settle -the fight the first thing we did. They did not wait for us, but leaped -the rail into the sea and began swimming toward their island. - -"Let 'em go!" shouted my father. "And some of you get busy and toss -those bodies overboard. Where's the firemen? Step lively, lads, and get -up steam as soon as the Lord'll let you." - -The men gave a cheer and responded with alacrity. We stripped all the -pearl ornaments from the dead natives that cluttered the deck, and -afterward threw the bodies overboard. During this operation I came upon -Seor de Jiminez seated in the scupper with his back to the bulwark and -sobbing like a baby. - -"Is anything wrong, sir?" I asked anxiously. - -"No--no! Everything is right," he answered. "We are saved--the -revolution is saved! Hurrah for the revolution!" - -Joy affects some people that way, but I have no patience with men who -cry. - -We got up steam presently, but found the _Seagull_ was leaking like a -sieve. It took all the power of our engines to keep the pumps going; so -my father ordered sail hoisted, and as the wind had moderated to a stiff -breeze we were soon bowling along with the mainsail and jib set. The -mizzenmast had gone by the board at the time of the wreck. - -My father's face wore an anxious expression and he called Uncle Naboth -and me into the cabin for a consultation. - -"We can keep afloat this way for a time--perhaps for days, if the leaks -don't get worse," he said; "but it's foolish to take such chances. There -are islands near by, I'm sure. Shall we stop at the first one we sight?" - -"H-m. It might prove to be another Faytan," said my uncle, doubtfully. -"I've had enough fighting to last me for a while." - -"Wait a moment," said I. "I want to get Bry." - -"What for?" demanded my father. - -"He's the only one aboard who knows these seas," I replied. - -Bryonia came to the cabin and being questioned declared that he knew the -way to his own island of Tuamotu from here, but could not tell how to -get from there back to our regular course. - -"I know, though," said Captain Steele, "for Tuamotu is marked on my -chart. It seems a French ship stopped there once, and did some trading -with the natives, so I've got it pretty fairly located." - -"But what sort of a reception will your people give us, Bry?" I asked. - -He smiled. - -"I am Chief of Tuamotu," he answered proudly. "I am equal to a king. My -friends will be welcome." - -"All right," said my father. "Take the wheel, Bry, and steer us towards -Tuamotu." - -Bry became navigator then, and although he knew nothing of the science -he possessed an instinct that guided him correctly. Having once been -over the course from Tuamotu to Faytan he had the points firmly fixed in -his mind, and as the distance was only about a hundred miles and the -breeze held finely, on the second day we sighted a big island which both -Bry and Nux declared to be Tuamotu. - -Meantime a semblance of order had been restored to the ship. From being -in the depths of despair our passengers were now elated with hope. They -paid little heed to the fact that water was pouring into our hold as -fast as the engines could pump it out, for having escaped the more -tangible dangers of Faytan they believed our luck had changed and all -would now be well with us. - -Our men realized the situation and wore grave looks. But Lucia pounded -the piano and sang her Spanish songs; Seor de Jiminez resumed his -writing of the speech to be delivered before the Colombian Congress, and -Madam de Alcantara dressed herself in her most gorgeous robes and -declared she had enjoyed her recent adventure except for a sad attack of -"nerves." - -Joe and I made a list of the pearls we had secured at Faytan, including -those rifled from the dead bodies of our enemies. They made so large a -collection and were of such extraordinary size and color that we knew -they would sell for an immense sum in America. All of our men were to -participate in the "prize money," for all had helped to earn it. - -Joe, however, was richer in pearls than all the rest of us. When left by -Lucia at the Pearl City he had easily made his way unobserved to the -temple and crept through the window into our old room. Here he remained -quietly secreted for a time, but the silence throughout the great -building was so profound that he ventured to explore some of the -passages that were unknown to him. One of them led him to the inner -shrine of the temple, where an ugly image of the Pearl God was -installed. At the feet of this deity had been placed the most splendid -pearls found by the Faytans for many generations past, and Joe calmly -filled the folds of his loin cloth as full as they would hold of the -choicest gems. - -At that moment he was discovered by an attendant, who raised a hue and -cry just as the king was returning from the bay at the head of his -people, all heartily disgusted by my escape. Joe managed to leap from -the window and speed away before the Faytans fully recovered from their -astonishment, and then began the race which I had ended by taking Joe -aboard the airship. - -Next to Joe's splendid pearls, the value of which would make any man -rich, however greedy he might be, my own string of gems, presented me by -Attero, was of prime importance. Tiffany has since valued them at forty -thousand dollars, but I will not part with them. I liked Attero and have -always regretted that Joe had to kill him. - - - - - CHAPTER XX - KING BRYONIA - - -When we sighted Tuamotu it occurred to us that the most important person -in our company was now our cook Bryonia--or rather Louiki, as he was -called by his people. We had to depend upon the hospitality of these -natives for some time to come; or until we had fully repaired the leaks -in the _Seagull_ for the long voyage still before us. Therefore we held -a consultation and decided to appoint Bry to the temporary office of -High Admiral, and to defer to him most respectfully while we lay at the -island. For if his people found their chief occupying a menial position -they might lose respect for him, and cause us a lot of trouble, whereas -if he arrived clothed with grandeur and power his prestige would be -increased. Nux also must be an important personage, for he was the -chief's cousin and close comrade. It was all explained to our passengers -and crew, and so popular were the two faithful blacks that every one -entered into the spirit of the deception with glee, expecting much -amusement as the result. - -Tuamotu we found a beautiful island, finely wooded, with a range of -mountains in the center, and altogether somewhat larger than was Faytan. -As Bry had declared, there was a fine harbor, with a shelving beach upon -which we proposed to run the _Seagull_ at high tide, so as to get at her -leaks most conveniently. - -As we entered this harbor on a bright, sunny morning we found the shore -thickly clustered with natives, all as black as the ace of spades. They -were not, as a class, so intelligent looking as the Faytans; neither -were they so big and powerful of frame; but comparing them with other -South Sea Islanders I must admit they were vastly superior to the -general run. There was little ferocity about them, although I know they -can fight and are brave and sturdy warriors. Just now they were merely -curious and excited, for ours was the first ship but one to anchor in -their bay. We had made a brave display of bunting and flags, and when we -dropped anchor and furled our sails we fired a single shot from the bow -by way of salute. - -After many conferences with Bry we had decided upon our course of -action, so at once the gig was lowered and manned by a chosen crew, -while Bry and Nux, arrayed in their best gray and gold uniforms, gravely -descended the ladder and took their seats in the stern. I most admit -they moved with admirable dignity, and their great size lent them an -impressive appearance. No one but us could know that the uniforms were -those of servants. - -They were received in silence when first they landed, but then we saw -Bry stand before his people and begin a speech, and presently a shout -arose so prolonged and loud that it was fairly deafening. Those nearest -Bry fell on their knees and tried to kiss his feet, while those on the -outskirts leaped about, performing antics of joy. Then a tall native -advanced and folded Bry in a cordial embrace, afterward embracing Nux in -like manner. - -We knew then that our men had been recognized and loyally welcomed home. -A procession was formed to the village on the hill, and Bry and Nux -marched ahead of it while the shouts and gambols continued unabated. The -ship seemed no longer the center of interest to the natives, although -scattered bands of them soon began to saunter back to the shore to gaze -upon the unusual spectacle. - -Much entertained by the reception and satisfied that our black friends -were having a good time, we patiently awaited their return, listening -the while to the monotonous "chug-chug" of the pumps as they drove out -the water that persistently rushed into the hold. - -After a couple of hours the procession reappeared, Bry and Nux again at -the head. They marched down to the shore and while the chief and his -cousin rentered the gig, accompanied by two other blacks, three canoe -loads of favored individuals clung to their wake and followed them to -the ship as invited guests. At a respectful distance a swarm of other -canoes came toward us, but they kept their distance from the ship and -had no disposition to intrude. - -We received the visitors with great ceremony. Nux told us that the tall -black--he who had first embraced them--was his own brother. When the old -chief, Bry's father, had passed away, this man became the successor to -the rule of the island, as all thought that the legitimate heir, Louiki, -had perished in the battle with the Faytans. So Nux's brother had been -chief until Bry's return when, being a good fellow at heart, he welcomed -the long lost one and gladly resigned the royal office in his favor. - -In this party were the principal men and officials of the island, and -Bry showed them all over "his" ship, afterward giving them a plentiful -feast in the main cabin. Joe and I waited upon them, and it was fun to -see Bry at one end of the table and Nux at the other, posing as the -ruling spirits of the _Seagull_. My father and Uncle Naboth kept out of -sight, as did all our passengers, although Alfonso and Lucia hid on deck -and looked through the cabin windows at the savage feasters. The natives -of Tuamotu were duly impressed by the magnificent surroundings of their -chief, and when, he told them his ship needed repairs and tinkering they -gladly volunteered to render him every assistance in their power. - -So his Majesty dismissed them and sent them back to land, and when they -were gone he put on his apron and cooked our dinner. - -At five o'clock it was high tide, so we ran the _Seagull_ as far upon -the sandy beach as she would go, using the engines to propel her, and -then the natives swarmed into the water and braced her sides securely -with long poles. As the tide receded it left us high and dry, and by -daybreak our men were able to begin work. They found several planks -badly sprung and one gaping hole torn in the bottom by the sharp rocks -as we slid into the sea during the earthquake at Faytan. It would take -several days to repair the damage, because we could only work part of -the time, while the tide was out. - -Meantime, we were entertained by Bry in the chief's house. It was the -best in the village, or on the island, but made of logs with a palm -thatched roof and far inferior in all ways to the houses of Faytan. Bry -gave us a native repast, consisting mainly of roast goat and cheese, -with a variety of delicious fruits. There was constant feasting and a -succession of dances and ceremonies in honor of the chief's return, and -I was curious to know how all this would affect Bry, and whether he -would leave us to rule over his native island, or not. - -But when the repairs were completed Bry announced his intention of -sailing with us. - -"Allola, who is the brother of Nux, will make my people a good chief," -he said, "and my life with you has spoiled me to be now an ignorant -islander. I could not be contented here any more; so I will go with you, -and stay with you always." - -There had never been any question about Nux. He had always said he -preferred the life on our ship to being a big man in Tuamotu. - -All being ready, hundreds of natives waded into the water at high tide -and by sheer force of numbers pushed the _Seagull_ off the sands till -she floated. This operation was assisted by our propeller, but we could -not have moved the heavy ship without the aid of Bry's subjects. - -The chief held a final farewell celebration, and distributed among his -people many beads and trinkets, a stock of which we always carried with -us. Then, amid the shouts of the multitude, who were all really sorry to -see us go, we started our engines, whistled three times and fired a gun, -and steamed out of the hospitable harbor. - -The voyage to Colombia was without important event. We soon got upon our -course again and encountered no more bad weather. - -But at our destination Seor de Jiminez received some startling news. -The revolution had, by a clever coup, overthrown the unpopular -government and won without bloodshed. As De Jiminez did not happen to be -present, another patriot was elected to the presidency, and was doing -his duty ably when we arrived. - -So the feelings of young Alfonso and his father were a combination of -both joy and sadness; but the joy predominated when they were greeted -enthusiastically by their political friends and De Jiminez was publicly -thanked for his services to his party. - -We were able to unload the guns and ammunition without danger, after -which we settled our accounts in a satisfactory manner with the -revolutionists, who recognized all of De Jiminez' obligations. Then, -being once more the legal owners of the _Seagull_, we bade good-bye to -our passengers, who had shared with us the dangerous adventure at -Faytan, and steamed northward toward San Francisco. - -I noticed that Joe and Lucia exchanged rings, and overheard him promise -to see her again. I wonder if he ever will? - - - A new and exciting story of the adventures of "The Boy Fortune - Hunters" is added each year. These thrilling stories can be bought - wherever books are sold. The full list of title is given on page 2 of - this volume. - - (_Complete catalog free on request_) - - - _Good Books for Boys_ - The Boy Fortune Hunters Series - - By FLOYD AKERS - - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Alaska - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Egypt - The Boy Fortune Hunters in China - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Yucatan - The Boy Fortune Hunters in the South Seas - -Mr. Akers, in these new books, has at a single bound taken front rank as -a writer for boys. The stories are full of adventure, yet clean, bright -and up-to-date. The first volume tells of the exciting scenes in the -early days of the Alaskan gold fields. The next book takes "The Boy -Fortune Hunters" to the "Canal Zone," and the third story is filled with -stirring incidents in a trip through Egypt. The fourth book relates -exciting adventures in the Flowery Kingdom, and the fifth and sixth -stories detail further adventures in Yucatan and among the South Sea -Islands. - - _Illustrated 12mos. Uniform cloth binding, stamped in three colors. - Stunning colored wrapper._ - - Price 60 cents each - - - The Aeroplane Boys Series - By ASHTON LAMAR - - I IN THE CLOUDS FOR UNCLE SAM - Or, Mersy Marshall of the Signal Corps. - II THE STOLEN AEROPLANE - Or, How Bud Wilson Made Good. - III THE AEROPLANE EXPRESS - Or, The Boy Aeronauts's Grit. - IV THE BOY AERONAUTS' CLUB - Or, Flying For Fun. - V A CRUISE IN THE SKY - Or, The Legend of the Great Pink Pearl. - VI BATTLING THE BIG HORN - Or, The Aeroplane in the Rockies. - OTHER TITLES TO FOLLOW - -These stories are the newest and most up-to-date. All aeroplane details -are correct. Fully illustrated. Colored frontispiece. Cloth, 12mos. - Price, 60 cents each. - - - The Airship Boys Series - By H. L. SAYLER - - I THE AIRSHIP BOYS - Or, The Quest of the Aztec Treasure. - II THE AIRSHIP BOYS ADRIFT - Or, Saved by an Aeroplane. - III THE AIRSHIP BOYS DUE NORTH - Or, By Balloon to the Pole. - IV THE AIRSHIP BOYS IN THE BARREN LANDS - Or, The Secret of the White Eskimos. - V THE AIRSHIP BOYS IN FINANCE - Or, The Flight of the Flying Cow. - VI THE AIRSHIP BOYS' OCEAN FLYER - Or, New York to London in Twelve Hours. - -These thrilling stories deal with the wonderful new science aerial -navigation. Every boy will be interested and instructed by reading them. -Illustrated. Cloth binding. Price, $1.00 each. - - The above books are sold everywhere or will be sent - postpaid on receipt of price by the - - Publishers The Reilly & Britton Co. Chicago - _Complete catalog sent, postpaid on request_ - - - Every Boy Wants - School-Fellow Days - - Designed by - Clara Powers Wilson - - [Illustration: SCHOOL-FELLOW DAYS] - -A record book suitable for boys of the upper grammar grades, through -high school, preparatory school and military academy. Striking -illustrations, printed in two colors on specially made, tinted paper -with good writing surface. - - No. 9. Buckram Edition - -Bound in fancy buckram with clever and appropriate cover design, in -three colors and gold. Large 8vo. 192 pages. Handsomely boxed. - Price $1.25 - - No. 10. Schoolmates Edition - -Swiss Velvet Ooze. Silk marker. Striking box. - Price $2.00 - - -MY GOLDEN SCHOOL DAYS. For school boys of all ages--with places and -departments for every important item of interest--and containing -appropriate verses and poems. Printed in three delicate colors on -specially made gray paper. Symbolical cover in two colors and gold. -Small 8vo. 100 pages--each decorated. Attractively boxed. List Price, -$0.60 - - Sold Wherever Books Are Sold - _Complete catalog, postpaid, on request_ - - - - - Transcriber's Notes - - ---Copyright notice provided as in the original--this e-text is public - domain in the country of publication. - ---Silently corrected palpable typos; left non-standard spellings and - dialect unchanged. - ---In the text versions, delimited italics text in _underscores_ (the - HTML version reproduces the font form of the printed book.) - - - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Boy Fortune Hunters in the South -Seas, by L. Frank Baum - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BOY FORTUNE HUNTERS--SOUTH SEAS *** - -***** This file should be named 55763-8.txt or 55763-8.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/5/7/6/55763/ - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, MFR, Stephen Hutcheson, -University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, University -of South Florida and the Online Distributed Proofreading -Team at http://www.pgdp.net - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/55763-8.zip b/old/55763-8.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3875d0b..0000000 --- a/old/55763-8.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55763-h.zip b/old/55763-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ccbd665..0000000 --- a/old/55763-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55763-h/55763-h.htm b/old/55763-h/55763-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 9d7c547..0000000 --- a/old/55763-h/55763-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,6537 +0,0 @@ -<?xml version="1.0" encoding="utf-8"?> -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> -<head> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> -<meta name="viewport" content="width=device-width, initial-scale=1.0" /> -<title>The Boy Fortune Hunters in the South Seas, by Floyd Akers: a Project Gutenberg eBook</title> -<meta name="author" content="Floyd Akers" /> -<meta name="pss.pubdate" content="1911" /> -<link rel="schema.DC" href="http://dublincore.org/documents/1998/09/dces/" /> -<meta name="DC.Title" content="The Boy Fortune Hunters in the South Seas" /> -<meta name="DC.Language" content="en" /> -<meta name="DC.Format" content="text/html" /> -<meta name="DC.Created" content="1911" /> -<meta name="DC.Creator" content="L. Frank Baum (****-****)" /> -<meta name="DC.Creator" content="Floyd Akers (ps.)" /> -<style type="text/css"> -xbody, table.twocol tr td { margin-left:2em; margin-right:2em; } /* BODY */ - -h1, h2, h3, h5, h6, .titlepg p { text-align:center; clear:right; } /* HEADINGS */ -h1 { margin-top:3em; margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto; max-width:12em; } -.box h1, .box h2 { margin-top:.5em; } -h3 { margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:1.5em; margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width: 17em; } -h2 { margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:0em; margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width: 17em; } -h2 .h2line2 { font-size:80%; } -h6 { font-size:100%; font-style:italic; } -h6.var { font-size:80%; font-style:normal; } -.titlepg { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; border-style:double; clear:both; } - -/* == BOXES == */ -.dbox { border-style:double; } -div.box, .dbox { margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; max-width:25em;} -.nbox { margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; max-width:18em;} -div.box, div.subbox, div.nbox { border-style:solid; border-width:1px; margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:2em; } -div.subbox { margin:.2em; } -div.box dl dd, div.subbox dl dd, div.nbox dl dd {margin-left:2em; font-size:90%; } -div.box dl dt, div.subbox dl dt, div.nbox dl dt {margin-left:1em; } -div.box p {margin-left:1em; margin-right:1em; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; } -div.box p.tb, div.box p.tbcenter { margin-top:2em; } -div.box p.smaller { max-width:45em; } -h4 { font-size:80%; text-align:center; clear:right; } -span.chaptertitle { font-style:normal; display:block; text-align:center; font-size:150%; } - -p { text-indent:1em; } -p.pnindent { text-indent:0; } -p, blockquote, li { text-align:justify; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } /* PARAGRAPHS */ -p.bq, blockquote { margin-left:2em; margin-right:2em; margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:2em; } -div.verse { font-size:100%; } -p.indent {text-indent:2em; text-align:left; } -p.tb, p.tbcenter { margin-top:2em; } - -span.pb, div.pb, dt.pb, p.pb /* PAGE BREAKS */ -{ text-align:right; float:right; margin-right:0em; clear:right; } -div.pb { display:inline; } -.pb, dt.pb, dl.toc dt.pb, dl.tocl dt.pb, .index dt.pb { text-align:right; float:right; margin-left: 1.5em; - margin-top:.5em; margin-bottom:.5em; display:inline; text-indent:0; - font-size:80%; font-style:normal; font-weight:bold; - color:gray; border:1px solid gray;padding:1px 3px; } -div.index .pb { display:block; } -.bq div.pb, .bq span.pb { font-size:90%; margin-right:2em; } - -div.img, body a img, .imgcenter {text-align:center; margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; margin-top:2em; clear:both; } - -sup, a.fn { font-size:75%; vertical-align:100%; line-height:50%; font-weight:normal; } -.caption { text-align:center; margin-top:0; text-indent:0; font-weight:bold; font-size:80%; max-width:32em; } -.center, .tbcenter { text-align:center; clear:both; text-indent:0; } /* TEXTUAL MARKUP */ -table.center { clear:both; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } -.small { font-size:80%; } -.smaller { font-size:66%; } -.smallest { font-size:50%; } -.larger, .xlarge { font-size:150%; } -.large { font-size:125%; } -.gs { letter-spacing:.5em; font-weight:bold; } -.gs3 { letter-spacing:1.5em; } -.gslarge { letter-spacing:.3em; font-size:110%; } -.sc { font-variant:small-caps; font-style: normal; } -.sc i { font-variant:normal; } -.rubric { color: red; } -hr { width:40%; margin-left:30%; } -.shorthr { width:20%; } -.jl { text-align:left; } -span.jl { float:left; } -.jr, .jr1 { text-align:right; } -span.jr, span.jr1, span.center, span.jl { display:block; } -.jr1 { margin-right:2em; } -.ind1 { text-align:left; margin-left:2em; } -.u { text-decoration:underline; } -.ss { font-family:sans-serif; font-weight:bold; } - -table.center { border-style: groove; } -table.center, table.hymntab { clear:both; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - -dd.t { text-align:left; margin-left: 5.5em; } - -span.date, span.author { text-align:right; font-variant:small-caps; display:block; margin-right:1em; } -span.center { text-align:center; display:block; } -span.hst { margin-left:1.5em; } -.biblio dt { margin-top:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; } -.biblio dd { font-size:90%; } - -/* INDEX (.INDEX) */ - -/* FOOTNOTE BLOCKS */ -div.notes p { margin-left:1em; text-indent:-1em; text-align:justify; max-width:25em; } -.fnblock { margin-top:2em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; max-width:25em; margin-bottom:2em; } -.fndef { text-align:justify; margin-top:1.5em; margin-left:1.5em; text-indent:-1.5em; } -.fndef p.fncont, .fndef dl { margin-left:0em; text-indent:0em; } -.fndef p.fnbq, .fndef dl { margin-left:1em; text-indent:0em; } - -.lnum { text-align:right; float:right; margin-left:.5em; /* POETRY LINE NUMBER */ -display:inline; } - -.hymn { text-align:left; } /* HYMN AND VERSE: HTML */ -.verse { text-align:left; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:0em; } -p.tc { margin-left:0em; text-indent:0em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:center; } -p.t0, p.l, .t0, .l, div.l, l { margin-left:4em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.tw, div.tw, .tw { margin-left:1em; text-indent:-1em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t, div.t, .t { margin-left:5em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t2, div.t2, .t2 { margin-left:6em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t3, div.t3, .t3 { margin-left:7em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t4, div.t4, .t4 { margin-left:8em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t5, div.t5, .t5 { margin-left:9em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t6, div.t6, .t6 { margin-left:10em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t7, div.t7, .t7 { margin-left:11em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t8, div.t8, .t8 { margin-left:12em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t9, div.t9, .t9 { margin-left:13em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t10,div.t10,.t10 { margin-left:14em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t11,div.t11,.t11 { margin-left:15em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t12,div.t12,.t12 { margin-left:16em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t13,div.t13,.t13 { margin-left:17em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t14,div.t14,.t14 { margin-left:18em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t15,div.t15,.t15 { margin-left:19em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } - - /* CONTENTS (.TOC) */ - .toc dt.center { text-align:center; clear:both; margin-top:1em; } - .toc dt { text-align:right; clear:left; - margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:25em; } - .toc dt.jr { text-align:right; } - .toc dt.smaller { max-width:25em; } - .toc dd { text-align:right; clear:both; margin-left:2em; } - .toc dd.t { text-align:right; clear:both; margin-left:4em; text-indent:0em; } - .toc dt a, .toc dd a { text-align:left; clear:right; float:left; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt.sc { text-align:right; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt.scl { text-align:left; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt.sct { text-align:right; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; margin-left:1em; } - .toc dt.jl { text-align:left; clear:both; font-variant:normal; } - .toc dt.scc { text-align:center; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt span.lj { text-align:left; display:block; float:left; } - .toc dt.jr { font-style:normal; } - .toc dt a span.cn, .toc dt span.cn, dt span.cn { width:3.5em; text-align:right; margin-right:.7em; float:left; } - dt .large {font-weight:bold; } - div.bcat dl dd { margin-left:4em; max-width:21em; } - div.bcat dl dt { text-indent:-2em; margin-left:2em; } - dl.undent { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:25em; } - dl.undent .t3 { margin-left:6em; text-indent:0em; } - -.clear { clear:both; } -.htab { margin-left:8em; } - /* MAXWIDTH FOR JUVENILE BOOKS */ - p, blockquote, li, dd, dt, div.bcat, pre { text-align:justify; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - p, li, dd, dt, div.bcat, pre.internal dl { max-width:25em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - blockquote { max-width:23em; } - - div.verse { max-width:25em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - div.bq { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:23em; } - p.bkad {font-size:125%; font-weight:bold; margin-top:2em; max-width:20em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - p.bkpr {font-size:90%; } - p.small { max-width:30em; } - dl.blist dt { margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; } - dl.blist, dl.biblio { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:25em; } - dl.int dt.center { text-align:center; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } -</style> -</head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Boy Fortune Hunters in the South Seas, by -L. Frank Baum - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Boy Fortune Hunters in the South Seas - -Author: L. Frank Baum - -Release Date: October 17, 2017 [EBook #55763] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BOY FORTUNE HUNTERS--SOUTH SEAS *** - - - - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, MFR, Stephen Hutcheson, -University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, University -of South Florida and the Online Distributed Proofreading -Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - -</pre> - -<div class="img"> -<img class="cover" id="coverpage" src="images/cover.jpg" alt="The Boy Fortune Hunters in the South Seas" width="500" height="775" /> -</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/i_004.jpg" alt="Among the Islanders" width="500" height="733" /> -</div> -<div class="box"> -<h1>The Boy -<br />Fortune Hunters -<br /><span class="smaller">in the</span> -<br />South Seas</h1> -<p class="center"><span class="small">By</span> -<br />FLOYD AKERS</p> -<p class="center smaller">Author of -<br />The Boy Fortune Hunters in Alaska, -<br />The Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama, -<br />The Boy Fortune Hunters in Egypt, -<br />The Boy Fortune Hunters in China, -<br />and The Boy Fortune Hunters in Yucatan</p> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/i_005.jpg" alt="Publisher logo" width="250" height="113" /> -</div> -<p class="center"><span class="small">PUBLISHERS</span> -<br />THE REILLY & BRITTON CO. -<br /><span class="small">CHICAGO</span></p> -</div> -<p class="center small">Copyright, 1911 -<br />By -<br />The Reilly & Britton Co.</p> -<h2>CONTENTS</h2> -<dl class="toc"> -<dt class="jr"><span class="jl"><span class="smaller">CHAPTER</span></span> <span class="smaller">PAGE</span></dt> -<dt><a href="#c1"><span class="cn">I </span><span class="sc">Senor De Jiminez</span></a> 11</dt> -<dt><a href="#c2"><span class="cn">II </span><span class="sc">I Advance a Proposition</span></a> 29</dt> -<dt><a href="#c3"><span class="cn">III </span><span class="sc">We Meet Some Queer People</span></a> 40</dt> -<dt><a href="#c4"><span class="cn">IV </span><span class="sc">Nux and Bryonia</span></a> 55</dt> -<dt><a href="#c5"><span class="cn">V </span><span class="sc">A South Pacific Typhoon</span></a> 75</dt> -<dt><a href="#c6"><span class="cn">VI </span><span class="sc">A Freakish Shipwreck</span></a> 88</dt> -<dt><a href="#c7"><span class="cn">VII </span><span class="sc">The Pearl People</span></a> 98</dt> -<dt><a href="#c8"><span class="cn">VIII </span><span class="sc">The Reef Patrol</span></a> 115</dt> -<dt><a href="#c9"><span class="cn">IX </span><span class="sc">Alfonso’s Antoinette</span></a> 131</dt> -<dt><a href="#c10"><span class="cn">X </span><span class="sc">The Pearl City</span></a> 147</dt> -<dt><a href="#c11"><span class="cn">XI </span><span class="sc">A King, A Priest, and A Boy</span></a> 162</dt> -<dt><a href="#c12"><span class="cn">XII </span><span class="sc">The “Crooked One”</span></a> 173</dt> -<dt><a href="#c13"><span class="cn">XIII </span><span class="sc">Living Shields</span></a> 189</dt> -<dt><a href="#c14"><span class="cn">XIV </span><span class="sc">A Desperate Attempt</span></a> 202</dt> -<dt><a href="#c15"><span class="cn">XV </span><span class="sc">My Execution</span></a> 212</dt> -<dt><a href="#c16"><span class="cn">XVI </span><span class="sc">The Way It Happened</span></a> 221</dt> -<dt><a href="#c17"><span class="cn">XVII </span><span class="sc">The Consequences</span></a> 230</dt> -<dt><a href="#c18"><span class="cn">XVIII </span><span class="sc">A Run for Life</span></a> 236</dt> -<dt><a href="#c19"><span class="cn">XIX </span><span class="sc">A Capricious Earthquake</span></a> 246</dt> -<dt><a href="#c20"><span class="cn">XX </span><span class="sc">King Bryonia</span></a> 255</dt> -</dl> -<div class="pb" id="Page_11">11</div> -<h1 title="">The -<br />Boy Fortune Hunters -<br />In The South Seas</h1> -<h2 id="c1"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER I</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">SENOR DE JIMINEZ</span></h2> -<p>“There’s one thing certain,” said my uncle, -Naboth Perkins, banging his fist on the table for -emphasis. “If we don’t manage get a cargo in -ten days we’ll up anchor an’ quit this bloomin’ -island.”</p> -<p>My father the skipper, leaning back in his easy-chair -with his legs—one of them cork—stretched -upon the table and his pipe in his mouth, nodded -assent as he replied:</p> -<p>“Very good.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_12">12</div> -<p>“Here it is five weeks since we finished unloadin’ -that machinery,” went on Uncle Naboth, -“an’ since then the <i>Seagull’s</i> been floatin’ like a -swan in the waters o’ Port Phillip an’ lettin’ the -barnacles nip her. There ain’t a shipper in Melbourne -as’ll give us an ounce o’ cargo; an’ why? -Jest because we’re American an’ float the Stars -an’ Stripes—that’s why. There’s a deep-seated -conspiracy agin American shipping in Australia, -an’ what little truck they’ve got to send to -America goes in British ships or it don’t go at all.”</p> -<p>Again Captain Steele nodded.</p> -<p>“S’pose we try Adelaide,” suggested big Ned -Britton, our first mate.</p> -<p>“That’s jest as bad,” declared Uncle Naboth. -“It’s an off season, they say; but the fact is, -Australia sends mighty little to the United States, -an’ those that ship anything prefer English bottoms -to ours. Everything’s been contracted for -months ahead, and the only chance the <i>Seagull</i> -has of going home freighted is to grab some -emergency deal—where time counts—an’ load an’ -skip before any Britisher comes into port.”</p> -<p>“Well?” said my father, inquiringly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_13">13</div> -<p>“Well, that’s what we’ve been waitin’ for, an’ -I’m gettin’ desprit tired o’ the job. So now I’ll -give these folks jest ten days to rustle up a cargo -for us, an’ if they don’t do it, away we goes in -ballast.”</p> -<p>I laughed at his earnestness.</p> -<p>“Why, Uncle Naboth, it won’t hurt us to go -home without freight,” said I. “In fact, we’ll -make better time, and for my part I see no use in -waiting ten days longer for such a ghostly -chance.”</p> -<p>“Don’t be foolish, Sam,” returned my uncle, -impatiently. “Boys never have any business instincts, -anyhow. It’s our business to carry -cargoes, so to make the long voyage back home -light-waisted is a howlin’ shame—that’s what -it is!”</p> -<p>“We were paid so much for the cargo we -brought that we can well afford to run home in -ballast,” I remarked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_14">14</div> -<p>“There you go—jest like a boy. You’ve got a -fat bank account, Sam Steele; an’ so hev I; an’ -so’s the Cap’n, your father. An’ we three own -the <i>Seagull</i> an’ can do as we blame please with -her. But business is business, as Shylock says to -the lawyers. We’re runnin’ this schooner to make -money—not one way, but both ways—an’ our -business is to see that every league she travels -counts in dollars an’ cents. Nice merchantmen -we’d be to float off home in ballast, jest ’cause -we got a big lump fer bringin’ a load of farm -machinery here; wouldn’t we, now?”</p> -<p>“Oh, I don’t object to your trying for a cargo, -Uncle Naboth. That’s your part of the business, -and if any man could make a contract you can do -so; but I see no use in getting annoyed or worried -in case we find it impossible to secure a consignment -of freight.”</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth smiled grimly.</p> -<p>“I ain’t worried, Sam,” he said more mildly. -“I’m only tellin’ you an’ the Cap’n what my -sentiments is.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_15">15</div> -<p>We were seated in our pleasant sitting-room -at the Radley Arms, one of the cosiest inns I -ever stopped at. It was a place much patronized -by mariners of the better class and Mrs. Wimp, -our landlady, was certainly a wonderful cook. -Joe Herring, my chum and a lad who, although -only about my own age, served as second mate -of the <i>Seagull</i>, had aroused my uncle to speech by -remarking that as far as he was concerned he -wouldn’t mind boarding all winter at the Radley -Arms. But Joe was a silent fellow, as was my -father Captain Steele, and having evoked the above -tirade he said nothing further. Uncle Naboth had -a perfect right to issue his ultimatum concerning -our freight, being supercargo and part owner, and -as our recent voyages had been fairly prosperous -and we were already amply paid for our present -trip to Australia we were all in a mood to take -things philosophically.</p> -<p>I think Ned Britton, the mate, was the most -uneasy of our party, but that was because he disliked -the land and was only comfortable when -afloat. Ned even now lived on shipboard and -kept everything taut and in running order, while -my father, Uncle Naboth and I had rooms at -Mrs. Wimp’s admirable inn. I am free to confess -that I like a bit of land loafing now and then, -while poor Ned is never happy unless he knows -the water is sliding under the keel.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_16">16</div> -<p>Joe and I had ransacked sleepy old Melbourne -pretty well by this time and had enjoyed every -day of the five weeks we had been ashore. There -wasn’t a great deal of excitement in town, but -we managed to have a good time and to keep -amused. Our little group had sat in silent meditation -for a few moments following my uncle’s -last remark, when Mrs. Wimp stuck her head in -the door and said:</p> -<p>“’Ow’d yer loike to see a gent as wants to -see yer?”</p> -<p>We looked at one another inquiringly.</p> -<p>“Who is it?” demanded Uncle Naboth.</p> -<p>“’E didn’t say.”</p> -<p>“Didn’t say what, Mrs. Wimp?”</p> -<p>“Didn’t say ’oo ’e were.”</p> -<p>“Did he say who he wanted to see?”</p> -<p>“No sir.”</p> -<p>“Then never mind. Tell him to call again, Mrs. -Wimp,” I ventured to say, amused at the landlady’s -noncommittal manner.</p> -<p>“No, no!” exclaimed my uncle. “It may be -somethin’ about a cargo. Who did he ask for, -Mrs. Wimp?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_17">17</div> -<p>“’E jus’ dropped in an’ said: ‘Is the <i>Seagull</i> -people stoppin’ ’ere?’ ‘They is,’ says I. ‘Then I -wants to see ’em,’ says ’e. So I comes up to see -if it’s agreeable.”</p> -<p>“It is, Mrs. Wimp,” asserted Uncle Naboth. -“Be kind enough to show the gentleman up.”</p> -<p>Thereat Mrs. Wimp withdrew her head and -closed the door. My father filled his pipe anew -and relighted it. Joe looked thoughtfully out of -the window into the alley below. I turned over a -newspaper that lay upon the table, while Ned and -my uncle indulged in a few remarks about the -repairs recently made to the ship’s engines. Not -one of us realized that the next few minutes were -destined to alter the trend of all our lives.</p> -<p>Then came the visitor. He silently opened the -door, closed it swiftly behind him and stood with -his back to it shrewdly eyeing us each one in turn.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_18">18</div> -<p>The man’s stature was quite short and he was -of slight build. His hair, coarse in texture, -sprinkled with gray and cropped close, stood -straight up on his forehead like a scrubbing -brush. His eyes were black and piercing in expression; -his nose rather too fat; his chin square -and firm; his face long and lean, and his skin of -the dusky olive hue peculiar to natives of southern -climes. His apparel was magnificent. The velvet -coat had gold buttons; he sported a loud checked -vest of purple and orange, and his cravat was a -broad bow of soft white ribbon with gold fringe -at the edges.</p> -<p>At once I began speculating whether he was a -vaudeville actor or a circus barker; but either idea -was dispelled when I noticed his diamonds. These -were enormous, and had a luster that defied imitation. -His shirt buttons were diamonds as big -around as my little finger nail; he had another -monster in the center of his bow tie and his -fingers fairly glittered with gems of the same -character. Every link of a huge watch guard -was set with diamonds, and his cuff buttons were -evidently worth a small fortune.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_19">19</div> -<p>The appearance of this small but gorgeous individual -in our dingy sitting-room produced an -incongruous effect. The air was fogged with -tobacco smoke; my father still lazily rested his -legs across the table-top; the rest of us lounged -in unconventional attitudes. However, being -Americans we were more astonished than impressed -by the vision that burst upon us and did -not rise nor alter our positions in any way.</p> -<p>“Which it is the gentleman who the ship <i>Seagull</i> -owns?” demanded the stranger, mixing his -English in his agitation, although he spoke it very -clearly for a foreigner.</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth became our spokesman.</p> -<p>“There are three owners,” said he.</p> -<p>“Ah! where they are?”</p> -<p>“All in this room,” replied my uncle.</p> -<p>“Excellent!” exclaimed our visitor, evidently -pleased. He glanced around him, drew a chair to -the table and sat down. My father moved his -wooden leg a bit to give the stranger more room.</p> -<p>“What is price?” he inquired, looking at Mr. -Perkins, whom he faced.</p> -<p>“Price for what, sir?”</p> -<p>“Ship,” said the man.</p> -<p>“Oh, you want to buy the ship?” gasped my -uncle, fairly staggered by the suggestion.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_20">20</div> -<p>“If you please, if you like; if it is rais—rais—raison—<i>a</i>—ble.”</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth stared at him. My father coolly -filled his pipe again. The man’s quick eye caught -Joe and I exchanging smiling glances, and he -frowned slightly.</p> -<p>“At what price you hold your ship?” he persisted, -turning again to my uncle.</p> -<p>“My dear sir,” was the perplexed reply, “we’ve -never figured on selling the <i>Seagull</i>. We built it -to keep—to have for our own use. We’re seamen, -and it’s our home. If you’d ask us offhand -what we’d sell our ears for, we’d know -just as well what to answer.”</p> -<p>The man nodded, looking thoughtful.</p> -<p>“What the ship cost?” he asked.</p> -<p>“Something over two hundred thousand -dollars.”</p> -<p>“United State America dollars?”</p> -<p>“Of course.”</p> -<p>Our visitor drew an envelope from his pocket; -laid it on the table and scribbled some figures upon -the back.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_21">21</div> -<p>“Ver’ well,” he said, presently; “I take him at -two hunder thousan’ dollar, American.”</p> -<p>“But—”</p> -<p>“It is bargain. What your terms?”</p> -<p>“Cash!” snapped Uncle Naboth, laughing at -the man’s obstinacy.</p> -<p>The diamond-bedecked man leaned his elbow -on the table and his head on his hand in a reflective -pose. Then he straightened up and -nodded his head vigorously.</p> -<p>“Why not?” he exclaimed. “Of course it must -the cash be. You will know, sir, that a gentleman -does not carry two hunder’ thousan’ dollar about -his person, and although I have had more than -that sum on deposit in Bank of Melbourne, it have -been expend in recent purchases. However, -nevertheless, in spite of, I may say, I have ample -fund in Bogota. I will make you draft on my -bank there, and you may sail with me in my ship -and collect the money in gold when we arrive. -That is cash payment, Señor; is not?”</p> -<p>“Bogota!” remarked my uncle, by this time -thoroughly bewildered. “That is a long way off.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_22">22</div> -<p>“Merely across Pacific,” said the other easily. -“There is direct route to it through the South -Seas.”</p> -<p>My father nodded in confirmation of this statement. -He knew his charts by heart.</p> -<p>“Sir,” said Uncle Naboth, sitting up and heaving -a deep sigh, “I have not the honor of knowing -who the blazes you are.”</p> -<p>The stranger cast a stealthy glance around the -room. Then he leaned forward and said in a low -voice:</p> -<p>“I am Jiminez.”</p> -<p>This impressive statement failed to enlighten -my uncle.</p> -<p>“Jiminez who?” he inquired.</p> -<p>For an instant the man seemed offended. Then -he smiled condescendingly.</p> -<p>“To be sure!” he replied. “You are of United -State and have no interest in South American -affairs. It is natural you have ignorance regarding -our politics. In Bogota the name of De -Jiminez stands for reform; and reform stands -for—” He hesitated.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_23">23</div> -<p>“What?” asked my uncle.</p> -<p>“Revolution!”</p> -<p>“That’s only nat’ral,” observed Mr. Perkins -complacently. “I hear revolutions are your reg’lar -diet down in South America. If there didn’t -happen to be a revolution on tap your people -wouldn’t know what to do with themselves.”</p> -<p>Señor de Jiminez frowned at this.</p> -<p>“We will not politic discuss, if you please,” he -rejoined stiffly. “We will discuss ship.”</p> -<p>“We don’t want to sell,” said my uncle positively.</p> -<p>De Jiminez looked at him speculatively.</p> -<p>“I tell you with frankness, I must have ship,” -said he.</p> -<p>“What for?”</p> -<p>“I will tell you that—but in more privacy,” with -a wave of his hand toward our interested group.</p> -<p>“Oh, these are all <i>Seagull</i> men,” announced -Uncle Naboth. “I’ll introduce you, Mr. Yim—Him—Jim—”</p> -<p>“Jiminez.” He pronounced it “He-ma-noth” -now, in Spanish fashion.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_24">24</div> -<p>“This is Captain Steele, our skipper and part -owner,” continued my uncle. “This young man -is Sam Steele, his son, and also part owner. Sam -is purser and assistant supercargo of the <i>Seagull</i>. -I’m supercargo, the third owner, and uncle to -Sam an’ brother-in-law to the Cap’n. Is that all -clear to you?”</p> -<p>De Jiminez bowed.</p> -<p>“Here is Ned Britton, our first mate; and also -Joe Herring, our second mate. Both are trusted -comrades and always know as much as we know. -So what you say, stranger, is as private before -these people as if you spoke to but one of us. -Therefore, fire ahead.”</p> -<p>The man considered a moment; then he said -slowly:</p> -<p>“You must know there are spies upon me here -in Melbourne, as there are everywhere, whichever -I go; so I cannot too careful be. You ask me why -I want ship. I answer: to carry supplies of war -to Colombia—arms and ammunition for the -Cause—all of which I have successful purchase -here in Australia.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_25">25</div> -<p>“Oh; you’re going to start something, are -you?” inquired Uncle Naboth.</p> -<p>“It is already start, sir,” was the dignified response. -“I am to complete the revolution. As -you do not understan’ ver’ well, I will the explanation -make that my country is rule by a bad -president—a dictator—an autocrat! We call ourselves -republic, Señor Americaine; but see! we -are not now a republic; we are under despotism. -My belove people are all slave to tyrant, who -heeds no law but his own evil desire. Is it not my -duty to break his power—to free my country?”</p> -<p>“Perhaps,” answered Mr. Perkins, his calmness -in sharp contrast to the other’s agitation. -“But I can’t see as it’s any of <i>our</i> bread-and-butter. -It’s your country, sir, but you must remember -it’s not ours; and to tell you the cold -fact, we don’t propose to sell the <i>Seagull</i>.”</p> -<p>At this Señor de Jiminez looked a bit worried. -But the little Spaniard was game, and did not -give up easily.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_26">26</div> -<p>“I must have ship!” he asserted. “I am rich—have -much money entrusted to me for the Cause—my -estate is ver’ large. The best families of Colombia -are all with me; now and always, whatever -I do. See, Señor; it was my ancestor who discover -South America! who discover the River -Orinoco! who was first governor of my country -under the Queen of Spain! Yes, yes. I am descend -direct from the great navigator Gonzalo -Quesada de Jiminez, of whom you read in history.”</p> -<p>“I congratulate you,” said Uncle Naboth dryly.</p> -<p>“I have here in Melbourne congregate the -means to carry on the war, which is now languish -for want of arms and ammunition. It is all ready -to send to Bogota. Therefore, you see, I must -really have ship.”</p> -<p>“But why buy one?” asked my uncle. “Why -not send your stuff as freight?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_27">27</div> -<p>“Impossible!” exclaimed the other. “You are -United State. Well, United State forbid any -merchant ship to carry arms to friendly state for -starting revolution. If I hire you to do so I get -you in trouble, and myself in trouble. I want no -quarrel with United State, for when I am myself -President of Colombia I must stand well with -other powers. So it is same with every nation. -I cannot hire a ship. I must buy one and take -responsibility myself.”</p> -<p>This frank and friendly explanation led me to -regard the flashy little man more kindly than before. -I had been busy thinking, knowing that -Uncle Naboth had set his heart on making some -money on the return voyage. So, during the -pause that followed the speech of Señor de Jiminez, -I turned the matter over in my mind and -said:</p> -<p>“Tell me, sir, what you propose doing with the -ship after you get to Colombia with it?”</p> -<p>He stared at me a moment.</p> -<p>“It is of little use then,” said he, “unless I -could put some cannon on board and use him for -gunboat.”</p> -<p>“Have you ever been aboard the <i>Seagull</i>?” I -continued.</p> -<p>He shook his head.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_28">28</div> -<p>“I have inquire about every ship now in Port -Phillip,” he said. “Not one is available but yours -that is big enough to carry my cargo—all others -are owned in foreign lands and cannot be bought. -But I see your ship, and it look like a good ship; -I inquire and am told by my friends here it is -famous for speed and safety.”</p> -<p>“It is all that,” agreed my uncle heartily.</p> -<p>“We have a couple of guns on board already,” -I continued; “for sometimes we sail in seas where -it is necessary for us to protect ourselves. But as -a matter of fact the <i>Seagull</i> would make a poor -gunboat, because she has no protective armor. -So it seems all you could use her for would be to -carry your revolutionary supplies to Colombia and -land them secretly.”</p> -<p>“That is all that I require!” he said quickly, -giving me a keen look.</p> -<p>“Sam,” said my uncle, “you’re goin’ to make a -durn fool of yourself; I kin see it in your eye!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_29">29</div> -<h2 id="c2"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER II</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">I ADVANCE A PROPOSITION</span></h2> -<p>By this time all eyes were upon my face, and -realizing that I was about to suggest a bold undertaking -I was a little embarrassed how to continue.</p> -<p>“For our part, sir,” said I, addressing Señor de -Jiminez and keeping my gaze averted from the -others, “it is our intention to sail for America -presently, and we would like to carry a good paying -cargo with us. So it strikes me we ought to -find a way to get together. Have you spent all -your funds here in purchases, or have you some -left?”</p> -<p>He figured on the envelope again—eagerly -now, for his quick brain had already grasped my -forthcoming proposition.</p> -<p>“I have still in bank here equal to nine thousan’ -dollar United State money,” said he.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_30">30</div> -<p>“Very well,” I rejoined. “Now suppose you -purchase from us the <i>Seagull</i> for two hundred -thousand dollars, and pay down nine thousand -in cash, agreeing to resell the ship to us as soon -as we are free of the cargo for the sum of one -hundred and ninety-one thousand dollars, accepting -your own draft, which you are to give us, in -full payment. In that way the thing might be -arranged.”</p> -<p>He had brightened up wonderfully during my -speech and was about to reply when Uncle Naboth, -who had been shaking his head discontentedly, -broke in with:</p> -<p>“No, Sam, it won’t do. It ain’t enough by -half. Your scheme is jest a makeshift an’ I kin -see where we might get into a peck o’ trouble -aidin’ an’ abettin’ a rebellion agin a friendly country. -Moreover, you don’t take into account the -fact that we’ve got to operate the ship across -the South Seas, an’ the salaries an’ wages fer -such a long voyage amounts to considerable.”</p> -<p>I have respect for Uncle Naboth’s judgment, -so was rather crestfallen at his disapproval. But -Señor de Jiminez, who was alert to every phase -of the argument, said quickly:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_31">31</div> -<p>“It is true. Nine thousan’ dollar is too much -for an ordinary voyage, and too little for such -voyage as I propose. I will pay fifteen thousan’ -dollar.”</p> -<p>“You haven’t the cash,” remarked my uncle, -“and revolutions are uncertain things.”</p> -<p>Jiminez took time to muse over the problem, -evidently considering his dilemma from every -viewpoint. Then he began to shed his diamonds. -He took out his jeweled cuff buttons, his studs, -pin and watch guard, and laid them on the table.</p> -<p>“Here,” said he, “are twenty thousan’ dollar -worth of jewels—the finest and purest diamonds -in all the world. I offer them as security. You -take my nine thousan’ dollar in gold, and my personal -note for six thousan’, which I pay as soon -as in Colombia we land. If I do not, you keep -the diamonds, which bring you much more in -your own country. You see, gentlemen, I trust -you. You are honest, but you make a hard bargain—hard -for the man who must use you in -spite of difficulty. But I have no complaint. I -am in emergency; I must pay liberally to accomplish -my great purpose. So then, what is result? -Do I purchase the ship as Señor Sam Steele he -describe?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_32">32</div> -<p>Uncle Naboth hesitated and looked at my -father, who had listened with his usual composure -to all this but said not a word. Now he -removed his pipe, cleared his throat and said:</p> -<p>“I’m agree’ble. Colombia ain’t so blame much -out’n our way, Naboth. An’ the pay’s lib’ral -enough.”</p> -<p>“What do you think, Ned?” asked my uncle.</p> -<p>“The Cap’n’s said it,” answered the mate, -briefly.</p> -<p>“Joe?”</p> -<p>Joe started and looked around at being thus -appealed to. He was only a boy; but Uncle Naboth -knew from experience that Joe never spoke -without thinking and that his thoughts were -fairly logical ones.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_33">33</div> -<p>“The deal looks all right on the face of it, sir,” -said he. “But before you sign a contract I’d -know something more of this gentleman and his -prospects of landing his arms in safety, so we -can get away from Colombia without a fight. -Let Sam find out all he can about this revolution -and its justice, and get posted thoroughly. Then, -if it still seems a safe proposition, go ahead, for -the terms are fair enough.”</p> -<p>“Of course,” answered Uncle Naboth, “we -don’t mean to jump before we look. Other things -bein’ equal an’ satisfaction guaranteed, I’ll say -to you, Mr. Jim—Yim—Jiminez, that I b’lieve -we can strike a bargain.”</p> -<p>The little man’s face had seemed careworn as -he listened intently to this exchange of ideas. -Evidently he was desperately anxious to get the -<i>Seagull</i> to deliver his contraband goods. But he -offered no objection to Joe’s cautious suggestion. -Instead he turned to me, after a little thought, -and said:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_34">34</div> -<p>“Time is with me very precious. I must get to -Bogota as soon as possible—to the patriots awaiting -me. So to satisfy your doubts I will quickly -try. It is my request, Señor Sam, that you accompany -me to my hotel, and the evening spend -in my society—you and your friend Señor Joe. -Then to-morrow morning we will sign the papers -and begin to load at once the ship. Do you then -accept my hospitality?”</p> -<p>I turned to Uncle Naboth.</p> -<p>“Do you think you can trust Joe and me?” I -asked.</p> -<p>“Guess so,” he responded. “Your jedgment’s -as good as mine in this deal, which is a gamble -anyway you put it. Go with Mr. Jiminez, if you -like, and find out all he’ll let you. Mostly about -him, though; nobody knows anything about a revolution.”</p> -<p>“Very well, Uncle,” I answered. Then I turned -to the Colombian. “Sir,” said I, “we cordially -accept your invitation. You seem fair and just -in your dealings and for the present, at least, I’m -glad to have formed your acquaintance. Keep -your diamonds until we ask for the security. As -you sail in our company you may as well wear -them until circumstances require us to demand -them of you.”</p> -<p>He bowed and restored the gems to their -former places. Then he rose and took his hat.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_35">35</div> -<p>“You will return with me to my apartments?”</p> -<p>“If you desire it,” said I.</p> -<p>“Then, Señors, I am at your service.”</p> -<p>Joe quietly left his seat, saying: “I’ll be ready -in a jiffy, Sam,” and started for his room—a -room we shared together. After a moment’s -hesitation I followed him.</p> -<p>“What are you going to do?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Slick up a bit and pack my toothbrush. -Didn’t you hear De Jiminez speak of his ‘apartments’ -at the hotel? And we’re to stay all night -it seems.”</p> -<p>“True enough,” I exclaimed. “We must look -decent, old man,” and I quickly changed my clothing -and threw into a small grip such articles as I -thought might be needed. Joe was ready before -me, and I saw him quietly slip a revolver into his -hip pocket; so I did the same, smiling at the incongruity -of going armed to make a semisocial -visit.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_36">36</div> -<p>We found Señor de Jiminez slightly impatient -when we returned to the sitting-room, so we -merely said good-bye to our friends and followed -him out to the street. The Radley Arms was situated -in a retired and very quiet district, and our -exit seemed entirely unobserved except by our -curious landlady. A sleepy beggar was sitting on -the corner, and before him the Colombian paused -and said in a calm tone:</p> -<p>“What will your report be, then? That I have -visited the Radley Arms? Well, let me give you -help. I had friends there—these young gentlemen—who -are returning with me to my hotel. -You will find us there this evening and until -morning. Will such information assist you, my -good spy?”</p> -<p>The beggar grinned and replied:</p> -<p>“You’re a rare one, De Jiminez. But don’t -blame me; I’m only earnin’ my grub.”</p> -<p>“I know,” said the other, gravely. “You do the -dirty work for my countryman, the chief spy. -But I do not care; you are both powerless to injure -me, or to interfere with my plans.”</p> -<p>Then he walked on, and a short distance down -the street hailed a cab that was rolling by. We -three entered the vehicle and were driven directly -into the busiest section of the city.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_37">37</div> -<p>“The driver of this cab,” remarked De Jiminez, -“is also a spy; and if you could behind us see you -would find the beggar riding with us.”</p> -<p>“They seem to keep good track of you, Señor,” -said Joe.</p> -<p>“I do not mind,” answered the man. “If my -arrangement with you succeeds I shall be able to -get away from here before my enemies can interfere.”</p> -<p>It was already growing late in the day and -the streets were lighted as we entered the main -thoroughfares. Our host seemed lost in thought -and few remarks were exchanged between us -during the long ride.</p> -<p>Finally we drew up before an imposing looking -edifice which I quickly recognized as the Hotel -Markham, quite the swellest public house in all -Melbourne. It cost one a lot to stop at such a -place I well knew, but reflected that Señor de -Jiminez, if important enough to conduct a revolution, -might be expected to live in decent style—especially -if the “patriots” paid his expenses.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_38">38</div> -<p>I suppose it would be becomingly modest to -admit right here that Joe and I were rather young -to be sent on such an errand. Perhaps Señor de -Jiminez recognized this fact even more fully than -we did. But in justice to ourselves I must add -that we were boys of more than ordinary experience, -our adventures on many voyages having -taught us to think quickly, act coolly and carefully -consider every motive presented to us. Predisposed -as I was in favor of this queer Colombian, -who interested me because he was playing a desperate -game and had the nerve to play it well, I -had no intention of deceiving myself or allowing -him to deceive me in regard to his standing and -responsibility. It was my business to find out all -I could about the man, and I fully intended to -keep my eyes and ears wide open.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_39">39</div> -<p>The first thing I noticed as we entered the hotel -was the respectful deference paid our conductor -by the servants, who seemed eager to wait upon -him. The manager came from his little booth -with a smile and bow for Señor de Jiminez and -promptly assigned Joe and me to a large room -which he said was connected with the “suite” of -our host. De Jiminez himself conducted us to -this room, a very luxurious chamber, and then -excused himself, saying:</p> -<p>“You will wish to prepare for dinner and I -must the same do also. When you are ready, be -kind to come into my apartments, Number 18, -which is the first door at your left. Have you -necessaries in everything?”</p> -<p>We assured him we were amply provided for -and he left us with a courteous bow. There -wasn’t much for us to do, except to wash and -brush ourselves and examine the rich furnishings -of the place. Neither Joe nor I was an utter -stranger to luxurious living, although our ordinary -quarters were commonplace enough and our -mode of life extremely simple. We have seen -palaces of great magnificence, and therefore the -handsome room assigned us did not impress us -as much as it interested us.</p> -<p>We whiled away half or three-quarters of an -hour in order not to crowd our host too closely, -and then we knocked at the door of room Number -18.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_40">40</div> -<h2 id="c3"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER III</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE MEET SOME QUEER PEOPLE</span></h2> -<p>A servant in private livery admitted us to a -spacious drawing-room and Señor de Jiminez, -arrayed in a regulation dress suit, in which he -appeared far more imposing than in the flashy -attire he had before worn, advanced quickly to -greet us. At a center table sat an aged, pleasant -faced lady and crouching in a chair by the fireplace -was a youth of about my own age, who -bore so strong a facial resemblance to De Jiminez -that it needed no shrewdness to guess he was his -son.</p> -<p>Our host led us first to the lady.</p> -<p>“Young gentlemen,” said he, as with profound -deference he bowed before her, “I have the honor -to present my mother, Señora de Jiminez.”</p> -<p>She smiled graciously and extended her hands -to us.</p> -<p>“It is unfortune,” he added, “that she is not -with your English language familiar.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_41">41</div> -<p>“Oh, but I speak Spanish—a little,” said I; for -I had learned it during a sojourn in Panama. -Then I told the lady I was glad to meet her, -speaking in her own tongue, and she bade me -welcome.</p> -<p>De Jiminez seemed pleased. He next led me to -the young fellow by the fire, who had not risen -nor even glanced toward us, but seemed tremendously -interested in his own thoughts. These -could not have been very pleasant, judging from -the somber expression of his face.</p> -<p>“My son Alfonso,” said our host, introducing -us. “Alfonso, I present Mr. Steele and Mr. Herring, -two young American gentlemen I have -recently met.”</p> -<p>The boy looked up quickly.</p> -<p>“Not of the <i>Seagull</i>!” he exclaimed in English.</p> -<p>“Yes.”</p> -<p>“Then—” he began eagerly; but his father -stopped him with a gesture.</p> -<p>“I am making consideration of a proposition -they have made to me,” he observed with dignity.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_42">42</div> -<p>“Perhaps, Alfonso, we may sail back to Colombia -in the <i>Seagull</i>.”</p> -<p>The boy’s eyes glistened. They were dark and -restless eyes, very like those of his parent. He -rose from his chair and shook hands with us with -an appearance of cordiality. We now saw he was -remarkably short of stature. Although he was -sixteen the crown of his head scarcely reached to -my shoulder. But he assumed the airs and dress -of a man and I noticed he possessed his father’s -inordinate love for jewelry.</p> -<p>“Would you prefer in the hotel restaurant to -dine, or in our private salon?” inquired the elder -De Jiminez.</p> -<p>“It is unimportant to us, sir,” I returned. “Do -not alter your usual custom on our account, I beg -of you.”</p> -<p>“Then,” said he, “I will order service in the -salon.” He seemed relieved and went to consult -his servant.</p> -<p>Meantime young Alfonso looked at us curiously.</p> -<p>“You do not own the <i>Seagull</i>, I suppose,” he -remarked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_43">43</div> -<p>“Why not?” I asked with a smile.</p> -<p>“It’s a fine ship. I’ve been over to look at it -this afternoon—”</p> -<p>“Oh; you have!”</p> -<p>“Yes. They would not let me go aboard, but I -saw all I wished to. It is swift and trim—what -is called ‘yacht built.’ It can sail or go by steam. -Your crew looks like a good one.”</p> -<p>“That is all true, sir,” I agreed, amused at his -observations.</p> -<p>“And you young fellows own it?”</p> -<p>“I don’t,” said Joe. “I’m second mate, that’s -all. But Mr. Steele here is one-third owner, with -his father and uncle owning the other two-thirds.”</p> -<p>Alfonso looked at me intently.</p> -<p>“Have you sold it to my father?” he asked in -a low voice.</p> -<p>“Not yet,” said I, laughing. “But, as Señor de -Jiminez told you, we are considering the matter.”</p> -<p>“You know why we want it?”</p> -<p>“‘We’?” I repeated. “Are you also a conspirator—pardon -me, a patriot—then?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_44">44</div> -<p>“I am a De Jiminez,” he returned proudly. -“After my father I am entitled to rule over Colombia.”</p> -<p>“To rule? That savors of monarchy. I -thought Colombia is a republic.”</p> -<p>“You are quite right. It <i>is</i> a republic—as -Mexico is; as Venezuela and Costa Rica are. But -the president has great power. Is not Diaz equal -to a king?”</p> -<p>“I am not very well posted on South American -or Mexican politics,” I replied evasively. “But -from what your father said I imagine there is -already a president in Colombia.”</p> -<p>He gave a frown at this, amusingly like his -father’s frown. Then his face cleared and he -said:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_45">45</div> -<p>“Permit me to explain. The family of De Jiminez -has controlled Colombian politics ever since -my great ancestor discovered the country and -called it New Grenada. But a few years ago, -while my father was traveling in Europe, the opposition -obtained control and still has the presidency. -The important and wealthy class, however, resented -the usurpation, and even before my father -alarmed at the situation hurried back home, a revolution -had begun. I say a revolution, because the -opposition had firmly established themselves. We -are really attempting a restoration of the rightful -party to its former power.”</p> -<p>“In our own republic,” I said thoughtfully, “the -votes of the majority rule. Why do you not resort -to the ballot instead of to arms?”</p> -<p>“I have visited your country,” he said. “The -conditions there are different. In Colombia we -have a small class of wealthy and influential people -and a horde of vulgar laborers who are little -more than slaves. They have small intelligence, -no education, and work for a bare living. My -father tried to establish a school system that -would enable them to rise above such conditions. -They would not send their children to the schools. -Then he tried to force them by law—compulsory -education you know, copied from your own and -other countries—but they rebelled at this and the -opposition made capital out of their resentment. -The result was the overthrow of the De Jiminez -party as I have stated.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_46">46</div> -<p>This seemed to put a new aspect on the revolution. -I began to approve the action of the De -Jiminez party and to sympathize with their -“cause.”</p> -<p>“Has your father many followers in Colombia?” -I asked.</p> -<p>“The intelligent class is of course with him; -small in numbers but controlling the wealth of the -country. We ourselves are coffee planters and -bankers, and we employ several hundred laborers -who will do whatever we may direct—and do it -willingly. Many of the families in sympathy with -us can also control their servants; but we have -found great difficulty in securing arms and ammunition -for them. We have organized and drilled -several regiments—I have drilled our own men -myself—but they cannot fight without weapons. -That is why we are so eager to ship our cargo of -arms to Colombia.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_47">47</div> -<p>The elder De Jiminez had returned in time to -hear the conclusion of this speech, and he nodded -approval. It seemed to me that the little fellow -really talked remarkably well. He spoke better -English than his father and expressed himself in -well chosen language. It at once occurred to me -why Joe and I had been invited here. The young -De Jiminez was a rabid partisan of “the Cause” -and his clever father imagined that an enthusiastic -boy would be more apt to impress boys of his own -age than his senior might impress men. The -thought put me somewhat on my guard and made -me inquire into things more carefully.</p> -<p>“Australia seems a queer place to obtain a -cargo of arms,” I remarked. “There are no factories -here I believe.”</p> -<p>“No,” said our host, “the arms I purchased -came from England consigned to a local firm. We -could not purchase direct for it would result in -international complications; but we have many -friends here in Australia. It is a favorite resort -for exiles from my country, and that is why I -arranged the purchase here. But come; dinner is -served and I hope you have good appetites.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_48">48</div> -<p>He gave his arm to his old mother, who was -remarkably active for her years, and led the way -to a connecting room where the dinner was served. -It was a fine spread, and Joe and I did full justice -to the many courses.</p> -<p>Afterward we returned to the drawing-room, -where the old lady read a Spanish periodical while -we chatted in English concerning Colombian -affairs and the revolution.</p> -<p>I learned that the De Jiminez family was considered -among the wealthiest of the republic. Our -host conducted an important banking business in -Bogota and had extensive coffee plantations in the -foothills. He was not directly known as the -leader of the revolutionists, but would be chosen -the new president by the insurgents if they succeeded -in overturning the present government. -Yet De Jiminez was scarcely safe in his own country -just at present and intended to land in a secret -cove on the coast and transport his cargo of arms -inland to one of the rendezvous of the revolutionists.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_49">49</div> -<p>Young Alfonso was as ardent a partisan as his -father. He was tremendously ambitious and it -seemed his father encouraged this, telling his son -many times that the future of his country would -some day be dependent upon the boy’s ability and -courage and that he must uphold the honorable -name of De Jiminez.</p> -<p>Their assumed importance was of course amusing -to me, who looked upon their seven by nine -country with tolerant disdain; but to them Colombia -and the revolution were the most tremendous -things in the world. And, after all they were -simple, kindly people, honestly inclined and desirous -of improving the conditions in their native -land if this “tempest in a teapot” resulted in their -favor. I had already decided that we would be -justified in concluding the deal with Señor de -Jiminez when a diversion was created by the arrival -of visitors.</p> -<p>The servant ushered two ladies into the room. -One was a beautiful woman of middle age and -the other a tall, slim girl who was evidently her -daughter. Both were exquisitely dressed and impressed -me as persons of importance even before -I noticed the extreme courtesy with which our -host greeted them.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_50">50</div> -<p>Introductions followed. The elder lady was -Señora de Alcantara of Bogota, and the younger -her daughter Lucia. At once Madam inquired in -an eager tone:</p> -<p>“Well, De Jiminez, have you succeeded in -getting a ship?”</p> -<p>“I think so,” he replied, glancing at me a bit -doubtfully. “The only thing still to be settled is -the matter of terms. I have not much money left -to satisfy the owners, who have no confidence in -their being able to collect when we arrive at Colombia. -But I hope it can yet be arranged in a -satisfactory manner.”</p> -<p>“I also hope so,” she returned, “for I am anxious -to travel home in your company.”</p> -<p>“You!” he exclaimed in unfeigned astonishment.</p> -<p>“Yes. I have just received letters of absolute -pardon from the government. I am free to return -to my home in Bogota whenever I please.”</p> -<p>“You surprise me, Señora,” he said, evidently -disturbed by the news. Then he took the lady -aside, and while they were conversing privately -Alfonso said to us:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_51">51</div> -<p>“De Alcantara, her husband, was the first -leader of the revolution, and was killed in battle -two years ago. His wife and daughter fled to -Australia and their estates were confiscated. This -is indeed surprising news; but I think the government -wishes to placate the wealthy classes by this -lenient action.”</p> -<p>Señor de Jiminez returned to our group smiling -and content. I overheard Madam de Alcantara -say in Spanish to Madam de Jiminez. “Never, -under any circumstances, will I abandon the -Cause. I shall return to my estates, because here -I am an exile and dependent upon our friends for -maintenance. There I may intrigue to advance -the revolution, although I am warned against -mixing in politics if I accept the government’s -amnesty.”</p> -<p>“The Cause is sacred to us all,” was the calm -reply.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_52">52</div> -<p>Lucia de Alcantara was at once monopolized -by Alfonso, who deserted us to pay the young -girl marked attention. She did not appear to resent -this; neither did she respond with much -enthusiasm. She was really a beautiful girl, not -more than fifteen or sixteen years of age, and her -slender, willowy form towered so far above the -undersized Alfonso that I remarked to Joe, aside: -“That certainly is the long and short of it old man, -isn’t it?”</p> -<p>“I suppose there will be accommodations in -the <i>Seagull</i> for the ladies?” inquired Señor de -Jiminez.</p> -<p>“Yes,” said I; “they might be made fairly comfortable.”</p> -<p>He said no more then, but presently sat down -to a quiet game of bezique with Madam de Alcantara, -leaving Alfonso to entertain us as well as -Lucia. We found that the girl spoke English, and -she became so interested in our accounts of the -United States that she fairly ignored the youthful -Colombian to question us about our country, our -ship, and the chances of our sailing together -across the South Seas.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_53">53</div> -<p>It was quite late when they left, Alfonso and -his father both escorting their guests to the carriage, -and on their return Joe and I pleaded -fatigue and retired to our rooms.</p> -<p>“Well, Joe,” I said, when we were alone, -“what do you think now?”</p> -<p>“Mighty pretty girl,” he returned musingly.</p> -<p>“But about the business deal?”</p> -<p>“Oh, that,” he responded, waking up, “I’m in -favor of it, taking it all around. We get well -paid and run no especial chances except when we -land the goods. We’ve done harder things than -that, Sam, for less money; so it needn’t bother -us much. You see the Alcantaras can have the -for’ard cabin and—”</p> -<p>“Bother the Alcantaras!” I exclaimed impatiently. -“You’re usually opposed to passengers, -Joe.”</p> -<p>“I know; but they’re anxious to get home and -Lucia said—”</p> -<p>“‘Lucia!’”</p> -<p>“Isn’t that her name?” he demanded.</p> -<p>“I believe it is.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_54">54</div> -<p>“She’s a clever sort of a girl. Usually, Sam, -girls are dubs; but this Spanish creature has lots -of ‘go’ to her and won’t make bad company on -the voyage.”</p> -<p>I let him alone, then, and went to bed. Joe -Herring was a silent fellow at ordinary times, but -if I had let him ramble on about this girl I am sure -he’d have kept me awake half the night. It -didn’t strike me there was anything remarkable -about her either.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_55">55</div> -<h2 id="c4"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER IV</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">NUX AND BRYONIA</span></h2> -<p>Our report seemed to satisfy my uncle and my -father when we returned to the Radley Arms at -ten o’clock the next morning. At twelve Señor -de Jiminez appeared in his checked vest and diamonds -and signed the contract, paying us nine -thousand dollars in gold and giving us a draft on -his own bank in Bogota for six thousand. We -also secured papers granting us the right to repurchase -the <i>Seagull</i> by returning the notes we -accepted for the sale price, which notes we believed -not worth the paper they were written on. -Then, all business details being completed and the -ship formally turned over to its new owner, the -early afternoon saw us all aboard the <i>Seagull</i> engaged -in stowing the cases of arms and ammunition -which had already begun to arrive. De -Jiminez did not intend to waste any time, that was -certain, and one dray after another brought our -freight to the lighter, which transferred it to the -ship.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_56">56</div> -<p>The boxes were of all sizes and shapes, being -labeled in big black letters “Machinery.” They -were consigned to the coffee plantation of De -Jiminez. There were a lot of them and they were -tremendously heavy things; but we stowed them -in the hold as rapidly as they arrived and two -days sufficed to get the entire cargo aboard.</p> -<p>On the evening of the second day our passengers -boarded us. There were five of them -including the elder De Jiminez, his mother and -son, and Madam de Alcantara and her daughter. -They were accompanied by trunks and bandboxes -galore; enough to make my father grunt disdainfully -and Uncle Naboth look glum. I think none -of us—except perhaps our erratic second mate, -Joe—was greatly delighted at the prospect of -female passengers on a long voyage; but we had -made our bargain and must abide by it.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_57">57</div> -<p>De Jiminez had bustled around all day getting -the ship’s papers in shape and preparing for the -voyage, while young Alfonso, whom Uncle Naboth -had promptly dubbed “Little Jim,” attended -to the loading of the boxes with the coolness and -care of a veteran. They couldn’t wait a moment -after the last case of arms was aboard. Bill -Brace, the engineer, had steam up long ahead of -time; so at dusk we hoisted anchor and slowly -steamed out of Port Phillip into the calm blue -waters of the South Pacific. If any government -spies watched De Jiminez depart he was indifferent -to them, and they were now powerless to -interfere with his plans.</p> -<p>The comfort of our passengers depended wholly -upon two men of our crew whom I have not yet -had the opportunity of introducing to you. Our -own personal comfort had depended upon them -for years, so I am justified in making the above -statement. They were gigantic blacks; not negroes -of the African type, but straight-haired -ebony fellows who were natives of some island in -these very seas where we were now sailing. Their -names were Nux and Bryonia, and one was our -steward and the other our cook—fairly entitled, -indeed, to be called our “chef.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_58">58</div> -<p>Concerning these curious names there is a serio-comic -story which I will briefly relate.</p> -<p>A number of years ago, while Uncle Naboth -Perkins was sailing an old tub he and my father -jointly owned on a voyage from New Zealand to -San Francisco, he encountered somewhere in the -South Seas a native canoe drifting upon the -waves. It seemed at first to be vacant, but as it -passed close to the lee of the slow-going sailing -vessel the seamen noticed something lying flat in -the bottom of the dugout. They threw a grappling -hook and drew the little boat alongside, -when they discovered two black men lying bound -hand and foot and senseless from lack of food -and water. How many days they had drifted -about in that condition no one could tell, least of -all the poor victims. Being hoisted aboard the -bodies were laid side by side upon the deck and -Uncle Naboth, who was the only excuse for a -physician there was aboard, examined them and -found that both were still alive. But the condition -of the poor fellows was exceedingly precarious. -Had they not possessed such stalwart -frames and splendid constitutions they would have -been dead long before.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_59">59</div> -<p>So Uncle Naboth brought out the ship’s medicine -chest and found it rather shy of restoratives. -Aside from calomel and quinine, neither of which -seemed appropriate for the case, the only remedies -the chest contained were two bottles of homeopathic -pills—one of nux vomica and the other of -bryonia.</p> -<p>My uncle pondered a time between these unknown -medicines and decided to give one black -the nux and the other the bryonia, hoping thus to -save at least one of the disabled castaways. So a -course of treatment began. Both were liberally -fed brandy and water and one was given six pills -of nux vomica and the other six pills of bryonia, -the doses being administered every hour. Mr. -Perkins became intensely interested in the results, -and that no mistake might be made he labeled one -black boy “Nux” and the other “Bryonia.” -“Nux” regained consciousness first, and while the -amateur physician was regretting that he had not -fed them both the same dope “Bryonia” opened -his eyes to the world again.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_60">60</div> -<p>I have always suspected the brandy and water -really did the job, but Uncle Naboth was so -proud of his medical skill that he will never admit -that possibility.</p> -<p>“It’s a doctor’s duty to guess,” he has said -more than once referring to this occasion, “an’ I -managed to guess right because I only had two -medicines an’ both of ’em was recommended to -kill or cure. The dog-gone little sugar pills must -’a’ had extract o’ magic in ’em; that’s what I -think.”</p> -<p>Anyhow, Nux and Bryonia got well and regained -their strength, and more grateful fellows -never lived. Neither could understand a word of -English, while their own language was a puzzle to -all the crew; but they were quick to observe and -ready to undertake any work that lay at hand.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_61">61</div> -<p>Not knowing where to drop the castaways, nor -wishing to delay the voyage because of two black -men, my uncle decided to carry them along with -him, and their intelligence and devotion so won -him that before the voyage ended he prized Nux -and Bryonia more than all the rest of the crew -put together. They gradually picked up a word -of English here and there until they were able to -make themselves understood, and in time they -learned to speak it fluently. But they had never -a word to say of their experiences or past life and -we really knew little about their antecedents.</p> -<p>The following year we had another ship in -which I sailed my first voyage with Uncle Naboth, -and Nux and Bryonia watched over me so faithfully—saving -my life on one important occasion—that -I learned to regard them both very highly -and a friendship was formed between us that time -has only strengthened. So of course when we -built our fine new ship the <i>Seagull</i>, Nux and Bry -became fixtures in it as much as we were ourselves, -and I must admit that no owners ever had -more faithful or capable servants.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_62">62</div> -<p>Bryonia was the taller of the two, although -both were stalwart fellows, and perhaps he was a -bit more shrewd and active than Nux. He became -our cook, learning the art with amazing -rapidity, and I am positive that no ship’s cook -ever lived who was his superior. Nux, a jolly -good-natured fellow who was strong as an ox, -was our steward and cared for the after cabin -perfectly. They did other tasks when occasion -required, and the two have accompanied me in -more than one hair-raising adventure, proving -themselves plucky, intelligent and true to the bone. -Somehow we had all come to depend greatly -upon our black South Sea Islanders, and they in -turn were very fond of us—especially of Uncle -Naboth and myself.</p> -<p>It so happened that this was the first voyage -since they were picked up that had taken us to the -South Seas. We had been to Alaska, to Panama, -to Egypt, China and Yucatan, but the fortune of -commerce now led us for the first time into the -South Pacific. When first we headed for Australia -I had said to them:</p> -<p>“Well, boys, you’re going somewhere near -your native land on this voyage.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_63">63</div> -<p>They exchanged a quick glance but said nothing -in reply. They seemed neither overjoyed nor -sorry, but accepted this journey with the same -calm philosophy they had the others. In mentioning -the incident to Uncle Naboth he said:</p> -<p>“I don’t see why our going through the South -Seas should make any difference to them. Why, -Sam, the South Pacific has a million little islands -in it, none of which amounts to a row of pins. -Nux and Bry were natives of one of these dinky -islands an’ I guess they had a hard, wild life of it -judging from the condition they was in when I -found ’em. My pickin’ ’em up was great luck for -the pair an’ no mistake. They’re civilized Injuns, -now, an’ their life on shipboard is luxury compared -to what they used to have. Besides we’ve -treated ’em well an’ they’ve grown fond of us; -I doubt if we landed plump on their native island -they’d ever leave the ship an’ go back to their old -life.”</p> -<p>“I should hope not!” I exclaimed. “How old do -you think they are, Uncle Naboth? Whenever I -ask them they shake their heads and say they do -not know.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_64">64</div> -<p>“Perhaps they don’t; many of the savage races -never keep track of their age; they think it’s bad -luck to count the years. But I should judge these -fellows are about twenty-five years old. Nux may -be a little older, but not much.”</p> -<p>Perhaps it was natural that these native -islanders should be a source of much curiosity to -Alfonso de Jiminez and Lucia de Alcantara. -They were accustomed to seeing dark-skinned -races, and in Australia one meets Borneans, Samoans, -the East India and native Malay tribes, -Philippinos, Japs and Chinese; but such handsome -and dignified blacks as Nux and Bryonia were different, -indeed, and I have often thought the desert -Moors the nearest approach to them of any people -I have ever seen.</p> -<p>Our islanders wore neat uniforms of gray and -gold, which rendered their appearance the more -striking. They would never accept money for -their service, saying they owed their lives and -happiness to us and could never repay us. Moreover -they declared they had no use for money. -But they delighted in their uniforms, so we kept -them well supplied and they wore them at all -times.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_65">65</div> -<p>The addition of five passengers to our complement -did not phase Bry in the least. On the -contrary it gave him a chance to cook some of the -delicious dishes for which he was famous among -ourselves, and so to extend his reputation. Nux -had more extra work than his comrade, looking -after the cabins and serving the meals; but he had -a great capacity for work and made no complaint -whatever.</p> -<p>Captain Steele had been a mariner all his life -and was no stranger to the South Seas; but this -course from Melbourne to the coast of Colombia, -while not unknown to the charts, was strange to -him and he had to put in a lot of study before he -got his lines properly marked and knew exactly -where to travel.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_66">66</div> -<p>“Ye see, Sam,” he said to me one evening as I -sat in his cabin watching him figure, “it would be -all plain sailin’ if it warn’t fer them measley little -islands—hundreds of ’em the chart shows, an’ -there’s indycations of hundreds more that ain’t -been located. If we get a hair’s breadth off our -course we’ll have to do a good bit of dodgin’. -The spots on the chart marked islands means a -lot of rocks in plain English, an’ rocks won’t do -the <i>Seagull</i> any good if we happen to bump agin -’em.”</p> -<p>“Isn’t there a way to avoid most of the -islands?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Not that anyone knows of. The South Seas -is spotted with ’em most everywheres an’ it’s -better to keep in your reg’lar course, where you -know your soundin’s, than to try findin’ a clearer -track over to Colombia.”</p> -<p>“Let’s see,” I said, tracing the chart with my -finger; “our course lies directly through the Low -Archipelago. What a lot of islands there are! -But there seems to be plenty of room between -them.”</p> -<p>“Certainly,” agreed my father. “Give us -weather like this an’ we’ll dodge every rock in -our way.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_67">67</div> -<p>I understood what he meant. The weather is -treacherous in these seas near the equator, and it -would be bad for us to encounter a storm among -the rocky shoals of the islands. Just now the -weather was magnificent and the sea as smooth as -glass. Our engines were in fine working order -and we made sufficient speed to satisfy even the -restless new “owner,” Señor de Jiminez.</p> -<p>A piano was in the main cabin and Lucia played -and sang very agreeably. Her songs were mostly -those dreamy Spanish things with melody enough -to haunt you long afterward, and Joe especially -listened with eagerness to every note, although -“Little Jim” was always on hand to turn the music. -Joe couldn’t do that, not being able to read a note -and he was often on duty besides; but Lucia knew -he appreciated her music and whether our boy -mate was in the cabin or tramping the deck overhead -she played to please him more than she did -Alfonso.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_68">68</div> -<p>Now that all the hurly-burly of stowing the -cargo and getting under way was over, our passengers -settled down to enjoy the voyage, and it -was then that the peculiar traits in their various -characters became noticeable. I admit that we are -all peculiar in one way or another, as some clever -student of human nature has observed and recorded -before my time. Perhaps, therefore, our -new acquaintances were no more odd in their ways -than the ordinary run of humanity.</p> -<p>Madam de Jiminez was as placid and contented -as the day was long. She required little amusement -and was no bother at all. Madam de Alcantara, -on the contrary, proved fussy and exacting. -She led poor Nux a dog’s life, waiting on her -whims, and her daughter had no easy time of it -either. Lucia was very dutiful and obedient and -ran at once when summoned by her mother—which -was every fifteen minutes on a fair average. -Yet the Señora was quite gracious to all about -her and never lost her temper or said unkind -things. Being as beautiful as she was gracious -we had not the heart to blame her. I believe her -fussiness was a nervous affliction and that the -lady really had a kindly nature. Lucia was devoted -to her and tenderly loved her.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_69">69</div> -<p>This girl, the third of our female passengers, -was always bright and cheery and the life of the -party. She accepted Alfonso’s marked attentions -with absolute indifference. Being accustomed to -them she evidently considered them characteristic -of the boy and to be borne with patience while in -his society. Joe pleased her better; but she was -not the least bit a flirt and had no thought as yet -of falling in love with anyone. Her feeling for -Joe was one of good comradeship.</p> -<p>Little Jim would have been a very decent fellow -could he have modified his airs of importance and -curbed his excessive vanity. He was really a -bright, clever boy, and the son of a man somewhat -distinguished in his own country. But the -youth’s patronizing manner was intolerable, and -one evening when he had joined Joe and me and -we were leaning over the rail together I was -obliged to “call him down” in no gentle manner.</p> -<p>“I don’t mind associating with you here where -there is no formality, you know,” he said; “but -if you ever come to Bogota you must not expect -me to be quite so free with you.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_70">70</div> -<p>“If ever we come to Bogota,” I remarked, “we -are liable to find you in jail or in hiding among -the mountains. These petty South American revolutions -take queer turns sometimes and are liable -to become dangerous.”</p> -<p>“Petty!” he exclaimed. “Petty revolutions!”</p> -<p>“That is certainly what they are,” I returned. -“Your country is so small and insignificant that -we seldom hear of it in the big world; and your -revolution is so absurdly unimportant that we -never hear of it at all.”</p> -<p>“But you will!” he cried. “When we have won -and my father is made president the world will -ring with our victory.”</p> -<p>“Nonsense,” said I. “The newspapers in the -United States will give it about an inch of space, -and the people who read that inch will wonder -where on earth Colombia is.”</p> -<p>He seemed nettled at this, and a little crestfallen.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_71">71</div> -<p>“That inch of publicity,” I continued, “you will -perhaps get in case you win. But if you lose you -remain unnoticed. There are lots of Central and -South American republics, and plenty of revolutions -in them at all times. To be frank with you, -Alfonso, the people of more important nations are -weary of reading about them.”</p> -<p>He hardly knew what to reply, but his humiliation -was of short duration. After strutting up -and down the deck a few turns he rejoined us and -said:</p> -<p>“You may sneer at Colombia—and at her great -revolution—but you cannot sneer at the family of -De Jiminez. We are very ancient.”</p> -<p>“You are, indeed,” I assented. “You have had -a great many ancestors; but they are mostly dead, -are they not?”</p> -<p>“How far back can you trace <i>your</i> descent?” -he asked.</p> -<p>“As far as my father. Those before him we’ve -lost track of. They are also dead, and therefore -of no importance to us just now.”</p> -<p>“The family of De Jiminez,” he stated proudly, -“is very wealthy.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_72">72</div> -<p>“Why mention so common a thing?” I responded. -“There are thousands of big fortunes -in the world. Joe Herring, who stands there beside -you and is our second mate, is a millionaire; -yet he lacks distinction on that account because -there happen to be so many other millionaires in -the world.”</p> -<p>He turned and stared at Joe by the light of the -swinging lantern.</p> -<p>“You a millionaire!” he exclaimed.</p> -<p>“Perhaps a little better than that,” admitted -Joe, quietly. “I’m a seaman and pretty nearly a -man.”</p> -<p>“But you have money—a million?”</p> -<p>“My agent says it’s getting to be nearly twice -that; it grows so tremendously while I’m away.”</p> -<p>“Then why do you sail in a ship as second -mate?”</p> -<p>“Mainly because I love the life, and secondly -because I love Sam, here,” returned Joe gravely. -“The adventure and companionship give me more -pleasure than to pose in a big city as a rich young -kid. As a matter of fact the money is a nuisance -to me.”</p> -<p>“Why don’t you buy a ship of your own and -hire Sam to sail with you?” asked Little Jim.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_73">73</div> -<p>“Hire Sam! Why Sam is worth more of that -dreadful money than I am. I’m sure he could buy -the De Jiminez estates with the bank thrown in -and still be rich.”</p> -<p>The statement dazed Alfonso.</p> -<p>“Is it true? Is it possible?” he asked. “Or are -you joking?”</p> -<p>“It is true,” said Joe. “The surprising thing is -that you have not heard of the <i>Seagull</i> and its -adventures before this. The ship has made several -fortunes for its owners, and in the United States -and Europe it is famous. But I suppose that inasmuch -as we hear little of the Colombians they hear -little of us.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_74">74</div> -<p>Alfonso did not try to patronize us so extensively -after this conversation, but he patronized -others and I was sorry he could not remedy so -great a defect in his character. His father was -just as important in his way, but not so officious. -A passion for display in dress and jewelry possessed -the elder De Jiminez and he spent most of -his spare time in changing his clothes, appearing -before us in a succession of dazzling costumes that -made us fairly gasp for breath. He had other -jewels beside the diamonds. Sometimes he wore -rubies, and sometimes emeralds; but he was never -as proud as when sporting his glittering assortment -of diamonds. I think he imagined their -sparkle rendered him personally admirable and the -envy of all beholders, and the poor man never -knew we callous Americans were laughing at him.</p> -<p>Señor de Jiminez was very happy to have succeeded -at last in accomplishing his great mission. -The arms and munitions of war had been secured -with great difficulty and after many disappointments. -Best of all, a ship had been chartered to -carry the stores to Colombia. With such reinforcements -the languishing revolution would receive -new impetus—sufficient, he fondly hoped, to -render it successful.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_75">75</div> -<h2 id="c5"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER V</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">A SOUTH PACIFIC TYPHOON</span></h2> -<p>Our fine weather held for five days. Then, just -as we were approaching the dangerous district -Captain Steele had spoken of to me, the sky -lowered, a stiff breeze came out of the northwest -and the waves began to pile up as only the waves -of the South Pacific can.</p> -<p>By night it was blowing a gale; but our passengers, -with the exception of Lucia and Alfonso, had -taken to their berths long before this. The <i>Seagull</i> -behaves beautifully in a storm. An ordinary gale -does not disturb her coolness in the least. She -merely tosses her head, takes the bit in her teeth, -so to speak, and prances a trifle instead of gliding.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_76">76</div> -<p>But this was no ordinary storm. We who had -experienced all sorts of weather in our voyages -were soon forced to admit that fact. The wind -veered every hour or so; it blew steadily for a -time and then came in gusts—“pushes,” Uncle -Naboth called them—that were exceedingly trying -to both the ship and crew. We would no sooner -find our sea legs on one slant of the deck when -over she flopped and we had to seek a new angle -to cling to. The waves were tremendous and the -wind seized their curling edges and scattered them -in foamy spray over the ship. The sky became -black as ink; the gale roared and shrieked with -maddening intensity; yet we bore it all stolidly -enough for a time, confident of the staunchness of -our bark and the skill of her captain.</p> -<p>My father had put on his pea-jacket and helmet -at the beginning of the storm and kept his station -on deck sturdily. He assured us he knew exactly -where we were and that we had a clear sea ahead -of us; but when the <i>Seagull</i> began to swerve here -and there, driven by the irresistible power of the -gale, even he became bewildered and uncertain of -his bearings.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_77">77</div> -<p>All that night the ship fought bravely. It kept -up the fight throughout the long succeeding day. -Perhaps it was because all hands were weary that -the ship seemed to head into the storm of the -second night with less than her usual energy and -spirit.</p> -<p>Drenched to the skin I crept along the deck to -where my father stood. I am no seaman and -have no business on deck at such a time, but I will -own that for the first time in my experience at -sea I had become nervous, and I wanted the captain -to reassure me.</p> -<p>I found him near the bow, clinging to the rail -and trying to peer into the night. He was dripping -with spray and had to wipe his eyes every -few moments to enable him to see at all.</p> -<p>“How’s everything, father?” I asked, my -mouth to his ear.</p> -<p>He shook his head.</p> -<p>“All right if we don’t bump something,” he -managed to say when a brief lull came. “We’ve -veered an’ sliced an’ slipped around so much that -I don’t just know where we’re at; ’cept we’re way -off our course.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_78">78</div> -<p>That was bad; very bad. We hadn’t sighted -an island since the storm began, but that was no -evidence we were not near a group of them. -There was a fairly good searchlight aboard the -ship, and it was now being worked every minute -from the lookout; but it couldn’t do more on a -night like this than warn us of any near by danger.</p> -<p>“Go back!” roared my father in my ear. “Go -to bed an’ save your strength. You may need it -afore long.”</p> -<p>That was the most fearful speech I ever heard -him utter. Nothing had ever disturbed his supreme -confidence before. I crept away heartsick -and awed, and managed to get safely below, where -I found Uncle Naboth smoking his pipe in the -main cabin.</p> -<p>“Where yer been, Sam?” he inquired.</p> -<p>“Talking to father.”</p> -<p>“What does he say?”</p> -<p>“We’ve lost our bearings and the sea is full of -islands. The ship is all right, you know. It’s -only the water that’s dangerous.”</p> -<p>He gave a grunt and looked thoughtful.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_79">79</div> -<p>“I’ve seen gales, ’n’ gales,” he remarked presently. -“Usually they’re respectable critters an’ -you know what to expect of ’em. But this sort of -a jugglin’ wind beats all figgerin’. Fer me, Sam, -I fall back on our luck. It’s stayed by us so far, -an’ I don’t see no reason fer it to change front. -Eh?”</p> -<p>“I agree with you, Uncle,” I replied, and was -about to add another optimistic remark when in -rushed—or tumbled, rather—Señor de Jiminez, -his face white and his teeth chattering. He had -shed his gorgeous raiment and was attired merely -in a dark brown bath robe.</p> -<p>“Tell me,” he said, steadying himself by the -table as the ship lurched to leeward, “is there—can -there be—any danger?”</p> -<p>“Danger of what?” I asked, not knowing just -how to reply to him.</p> -<p>“To the cargo—to the arms!” he gasped in -choking tones. Then I saw he was not frightened -about the safety of the people, or even the ship, -but was exercised solely on account of those -precious arms.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_80">80</div> -<p>“Why, if we go down, the cargo goes with us,” -I returned, smiling in spite of the gravity of the -situation. “But I imagine we’ll all float long -enough to—”</p> -<p>The <i>Seagull</i> lurched the other way as a great -wave caught her, and while we clung to the furniture -for support there came a sharp crack and -the ship staggered and keeled well over.</p> -<p>She lay there a long time, trembling slightly. I -could hear the waves dash against her with the -force of a trip hammer. The door of the stateroom -opposite flew open and Madam de Alcantara -came rolling into the cabin and landed at my feet. -I managed to seize her and drag her to a chair -beside me; but she clung round my neck sobbing -and crying out:</p> -<p>“What is it? Oh, what is it? Are we sinking? -Is all lost?” This in Spanish was quite impressive.</p> -<p>“Be calm, Madam,” I replied, noticing that she -was robed in a charming dressing gown and had -not been injured by her dash across the cabin -floor. “There’s nothing serious the matter, you -may be sure.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_81">81</div> -<p>I was not really confident of this. Never had -I known the <i>Seagull</i> to behave in such a manner -before. She rolled terribly, and the waves were -dealing her sides thundering blows, one after -another.</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth was endeavoring to gain the door -to get on deck when Joe came in, water running -from his slicker in floods and his face covered -with grease and grime.</p> -<p>“What’s up, old man?” I demanded.</p> -<p>“Screw snapped and tore away the rudder,” -said Joe. “I was in the engine-room when it -happened. It sent the wheels whirling, I can tell -you, before we could shut down.”</p> -<p>“Then we’re now drifting?”</p> -<p>He nodded.</p> -<p>“If there was any chance at all we could ship a -new rudder. That would serve to keep us -straight, anyhow, and we could use the sails as -soon as the wind moderates. But the gale’s as -crazy as a bedbug, and I can’t see that anything -can be done just now.”</p> -<p>“Nothing but wait,” said I. “Where’s father?”</p> -<p>“Trying to lash a rudder to the stern; but it’s -hopeless.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_82">82</div> -<p>“And Ned?”</p> -<p>“Ned’s with him, of course. I wanted to help -but they ordered me below.”</p> -<p>By this time all of our passengers had gathered -in the cabin listening to Joe’s dismal report. Nux -was there, too, tying Madam de Jiminez fast in a -big chair so she would not fall out and then -tendering his services wherever they were needed.</p> -<p>For a wonder the ship became a bit steadier -now that she was absolutely helpless. She got -into the trough of the sea where the wind did not -buffet her so badly, and although the waves -washed over her constantly she was so tight and -staunch that she shed the water like a duck. I -do not remember ever to have passed a more uneasy -hour than the one that followed the cracking -of the screw and the loss of our rudder. Had it -not been for the women it is likely I would have -regarded our predicament in the light of an adventure, -and been excited and elated over the -danger. But the presence of our female passengers -altered the case entirely and rendered it far -more serious.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_83">83</div> -<p>We were a glum lot, if I may except Uncle -Naboth, who still strove to smoke his pipe and -remain philosophic. Alfonso was calm and endeavored -to comfort his father by saying that as -long as we floated the arms were safe. Lucia -devoted herself to her mother with a coolness that -was admirable, and Madam de Jiminez was as -quiet and contented as ever, not making any sort -of a fuss and proving her courage in a way that -quite won us all. I do not know just what -hysterics are; but if they’re a sort of a wild fit -that induces one to run amuck, then Madam de -Alcantara had them—and had them badly. She -screeched, and kicked and howled and wailed that -she was too young to die; although for that matter -she hadn’t the advantage of many of us, and -I don’t see that youth has any special show in a -South Sea gale, anyhow.</p> -<p>At the end of an hour my father came stumping -in on his wooden leg, looking haggard and weary.</p> -<p>“Brandy, Sam!” he said, tumbling into a chair.</p> -<p>I brought him the bottle and a glass and he -took a good swig.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_84">84</div> -<p>“Bry can’t make coffee. The galley’s washed -out,” continued the captain. And then he drew -his hand across his forehead with a gesture that -I well knew, and that always betokened perturbation -of an unusual sort.</p> -<p>“Did you fail to ship the rudder?” I asked.</p> -<p>“’Tain’t that, Sam. There wasn’t much -chance, anyhow. But Billy Burke an’ Dick Leavenworth -is washed away—gone—done for!”</p> -<p>My heart gave a thump of dismay. Two of -our finest seamen lost; fellows I had earnestly -respected and admired. It was the first fatality -our crew had ever experienced, so no wonder my -father was broken-hearted over it. I remembered -that Leavenworth had a family, and the thought -made me shudder.</p> -<p>“The ship will the storm stand, and be all good—will -it not?” asked De Jiminez, by this time -thoroughly unstrung and despairing. There was -something almost pitiful in the question—hoping -against hope—and of course Captain Steele lied -to reassure him.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_85">85</div> -<p>“The <i>Seagull’s</i> all right,” he asserted. “She’ll -stand a much worse knockin’ around than this, an’ -be none the worse for it. You’d better all go to -bed an’ try to sleep. If only we had a clear sea -I’d turn in myself.”</p> -<p>“But it is said we are drifting, Captain! A -propeller we have not; a rudder we have not! -We have no defense against the sea—we are -impotent—helpless!” wailed De Jiminez.</p> -<p>“Why, yes; that’s a fact,” admitted the captain. -“We’re jest like a chip, floatin’ whichever -way the wind blows. But you never heard of a -chip sinkin’, did you?”</p> -<p>“N—no,” was the doubting reply.</p> -<p>“What do you mean by saying there’s not a -clear sea?” asked young Alfonso.</p> -<p>“Study yer jogerfy,” said my father gruffly. -“You’ll find the South Seas specked with islands -everywheres. I don’t jest know where we are at -this minute, but I’ll gamble there’s islands not -far away.”</p> -<p>“Oh. Then if the ship happens to break up we -can easily get to land, and perhaps save the -cargo,” remarked Little Jim complacently.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_86">86</div> -<p>My father stared at him, muttered some inaudible -remark and rose to return to the deck.</p> -<p>“Must you go?” I asked.</p> -<p>“It’s my place, Sam,” said he.</p> -<p>“But you’ll be careful?” I never said such a -thing to him before, but I had poor Dick and -Billy Burke in my mind—cautious fellows, both -of them—and my father had a wooden leg.</p> -<p>“I’ll lash myself to the riggin’ when I get to -it,” he returned, and disappeared up the companionway.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_87">87</div> -<p>We sat in dismal silence for a time. The wind -seemed to be abating, but the waves continued -their mad rolling as vigorously as ever. Finally -Madam de Jiminez expressed a wish to return to -her stateroom. Nux understood Spanish, for our -blacks were marvels at acquiring languages and -could speak half a dozen tongues; so the steward -assisted the old lady to her berth and made her -as comfortable as possible. After a long argument -Lucia prevailed upon her mother to go to -bed, and the moaning, despairing woman was led -to her room. Perhaps inspired by this example -Uncle Naboth decided to “turn in,” but the two -De Jiminez stuck it out and remained all night in -the cabin, deploring their hard luck in choicest -Spanish. As much to escape their moody companionship -as anything else I went to my own -room and lay down upon the bunk without removing -my clothing. It was then about three -o’clock, and although the motion of the vessel had -greatly moderated I found it no easy task to stay -in my berth. Being at the mercy of the waves the -<i>Seagull</i> performed some queer antics, and once -or twice I wondered if she wouldn’t “turn -turtle,” so far over did the waves keel her. But, -queerly enough, we get used to anything in time, -and as I was much exhausted I finally fell into a -doze, and then into a deep slumber.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_88">88</div> -<h2 id="c6"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER VI</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">A FREAKISH SHIPWRECK</span></h2> -<p>Joe wakened me at early dawn, laying a wet, -clammy hand in mine and jerking me to a sitting -position.</p> -<p>“Get up, Sam!” he said. “Something’s going -to happen pretty quick.”</p> -<p>“Are we leaking?” I asked as I tumbled from -the berth.</p> -<p>“Yes; but that isn’t it. Come on deck; and -step lively while you’ve got the chance.”</p> -<p>He rushed away with the words and I followed -him closely.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_89">89</div> -<p>The sky was gray and overcast, and although -it was so early there was light enough to observe -distinctly our surroundings. The waves were -simply gigantic and the disabled <i>Seagull</i> was like -a fisherman’s bob in their grasp. The cargo had -not shifted, fortunately, owing to its being so -heavy and so carefully stowed, so we kept on our -keel as well as the sea would allow us. I found -nothing terrifying in the view from the deck until -my eye caught sight of a dark object looming -ahead, which I instantly recognized as the rocky -shore of an island. The waves were bearing us -rapidly toward it, and we were helpless to resist.</p> -<p>“See there! and there!” cried Joe, pointing to -right and left.</p> -<p>I saw. Rocks were everywhere, on all sides of -us. We were right in the heart of a group of -South Sea islands—what group, we had no idea. -My father’s stern, set face showed from the poop; -the sailors stood motionless at the rail. The two -De Jiminez, father and son, clung together and -stared with blanched faces at the threatening -coast.</p> -<p>There was scarcely any wind, as we were partially -sheltered in this location. A wind might -possibly have saved us; but as it was, and in our -crippled condition, there was absolutely no hope.</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth stumbled toward us and said to -Joe:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_90">90</div> -<p>“Call the passengers. Get ’em all on deck an’ -see that there are plenty of life preservers. Ned’s -getting the boats ready to launch.”</p> -<p>I went with Joe, for there was nothing I could -do on deck. Madam de Alcantara began to scream -again, but she was not slow in grabbing her -jewels and gaining the deck, where she collapsed -at once and sobbed like a baby. We got the old -lady up easily, and she was as cheerful as anyone -could be under such trying circumstances. I had -Lucia search for all the cloaks and warm clothing -she could lay hands on and Joe and I brought up -a lot of blankets; for the air was chilly, even in -this tropical clime, and I knew we would all be -soaked if we managed to get ashore in the boats.</p> -<p>Bryonia provided a lot of food for us—tinned -meats, biscuits and various edibles that might be -eaten uncooked—and had the forethought to add -some utensils for cooking, as well. A keg of fresh -water was deposited in each of the boats. By -this time the grim island ahead was very near, and -Captain Steele shouted his orders to have the boats -lowered.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_91">91</div> -<p>We put the women into the first, while it still -swung at the davits, and Ned Britton, cool as a -cucumber, picked a crew to man it. He watched -his chance and dropped the longboat neatly on -the crest of a high wave, casting loose as the ship -rolled heavily in the opposite direction. A little -cheer arose from our men as they saw Ned’s boat -floating safely, and at once Joe began loading the -gig. The two De Jiminez and Uncle Naboth were -with this lot; but Joe was not so fortunate as Ned -had been. He dropped the boat all right into the -gulf between two big waves, but a line got tangled, -somehow, and in a jiffy the gig was over and her -occupants struggling frantically in the water. The -boatswain dropped the third boat quick as a flash, -got free from the ship and began picking up the -swimmers. Ned also came to the rescue, at the -peril of capsizing his own frail craft, and he drew -Little Jim aboard as the boy was sinking for the -third time. His father was hauled in by a boat -hook wielded by the sturdy boatswain, and fortunately -Uncle Naboth was spilled so close to the -side that he was able to seize a rope and hold fast -until rescued. Not a life was lost and the third -boat, the cutter, carried its double load easily.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_92">92</div> -<p>There remained to us but one more boat to -launch, and I went to my father and said:</p> -<p>“Come, sir; there’s nothing to be gained by -waiting.”</p> -<p>He shook his head.</p> -<p>“Get aboard, Sam,” said he, “and take all the -men that’s left with you. I’m goin’ to stay here.”</p> -<p>“But that is folly!” I cried. “It’s a useless -sacrifice, father. You can’t help the poor <i>Seagull</i> -by staying.”</p> -<p>“It’s my ship—part o’ her, anyhow—an’ I’ll -stay by her like she’s always stayed by me,” he -returned obstinately.</p> -<p>I was in despair and for a moment knew not -what to do. Turning half around I found the two -big blacks, Nux and Bryonia, standing just behind -me. The remaining sailors were already in -the boat, looking anxiously towards us.</p> -<p>I caught Bry’s eye and there was an inquiring -look in it that could not be misunderstood.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_93">93</div> -<p>“Take him, boys!” I exclaimed, and at the word -the two promptly caught my father up and bore -him kicking and struggling to the boat, where -they dumped him on the bottom and then sat upon -him.</p> -<p>The lines were quickly cast off and we floated -squarely upon the brow of a wave. The men at -the oars pulled lustily and we increased our distance -from the ship with steady strokes. They -then lay to, merely trying to keep a balance as we -slid down the side of one wave and up the slope -of another.</p> -<p>I had my eyes fastened on the <i>Seagull</i>, and -presently a huge mountain of water came sweeping -along, caught her full on its crest and rushed -with her upon the rocks of the island, now very -near to us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_94">94</div> -<p>The ship went ashore stern foremost, upright -as a die and riding the top of the great wave like -a swan. It tucked her into a cove between two -elevated points of rock and then receded and left -her perched there. There was no crash of splintering -timbers—no sound at all. The foremast -swayed, cracked off and tumbled over the side; but -the other masts stood firmly and it seemed to our -wondering eyes as if some monster had grabbed -the ship from the sea and set it high on the rocks -to dry. Our oarsmen had plenty to do just then -to keep us from swamping, for although we were -not directly in the track of the monster wave we -were near enough to feel a portion of its resistless -power and were nearly sucked in upon the -reefs ourselves. But I shouted as frantically as a -madman, and from the other boats, which were -at the right of us, arose a hearty cheer that made -our seamen pause long enough to stare over their -shoulders at the marvelous sight. Then they -cheered too, for we all loved the dear old <i>Seagull</i>.</p> -<p>Instead of a wreck—the fatal smash-up that had -seemed imminent and was expected by all—the -good ship was suddenly rendered safe from further -harm, for no other wave that followed was -powerful enough to dislodge her.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_95">95</div> -<p>Nux and Bryonia allowed the captain to sit up -to view the wonderful sight, and my father stared -until his eyes bulged from their sockets. He said -nothing, however, but turned his attention to our -personal dilemma, for there was no surety that we -could manage to gain the shore alive. A forbidding -line of rocky reefs faced us and should we -attempt to land among them our frail boats would -be instantly dashed to pieces. Bryonia, who had -stood up to look at the ship when he released my -father, remained for some time upright, shading -his eyes with his hand and peering attentively at -the coast. Presently he gave a grunt and muttered -something to Nux in their native language. -I caught the words, for long ago they had taught -me, merely as a pastime, their peculiar dialect.</p> -<p>“Faytan!” he said. “Look, Ketaha, is it not -so?”</p> -<p>Ketaha was Nux’s original name, never used -since Uncle Naboth had picked him up. He too -stared at the coast line steadily, and then nodded -his head.</p> -<p>“It may be Faytan, my Louiki. Perhaps we are -wrong. But it surely looks like Faytan.”</p> -<p>“Do you know this island, then?” I asked, -speaking their own language.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_96">96</div> -<p>“If it is Faytan, we have been very near to it; -but we have never landed upon the island,” replied -Bry. “The Pearl People live in Faytan, and they -are the enemies of all the other islanders—of all -the world. If it is Faytan, we are risking our -lives to land there.”</p> -<p>“It is risking our lives to try to keep afloat in -this sea,” I replied. “Our men cannot fight these -waves for long, Bry.”</p> -<p>He turned away and whispered to Nux. After -a brief confab the latter said to us in English:</p> -<p>“Jus’ try to turn dat point o’ rock yonder, -Cap’n Steele. Den I guess you find a cove to -land, where dere am no rocks.”</p> -<p>The English of the blacks was somewhat imperfect, -although they spoke their own language -with excellent expression. But you must remember -they had acquired our language on shipboard, -from all classes of people, and seamen are -not noted for grammatical precision.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_97">97</div> -<p>Captain Steele at once took command of our -boat and directed the men to pull around the point -of rock. They obeyed with a will and, although -they found it a desperately hard task in such a -raging sea, finally succeeded in breasting the waves -and making the point. Immediately we found -ourselves sheltered from the force of the waves -and, sure enough, a strip of white sand lined the -shore of a small cove just ahead.</p> -<p>“Faytan!” cried Bry, and covered his face with -his hands.</p> -<p>“Faytan!” echoed Nux; but he frowned and -said nothing more.</p> -<p>The other boats had followed our lead and, -heavily laden though they were, managed to round -the point. Within half an hour we had run all -three boats upon the tiny beach, pulled them out -of reach of the sea, and stood wet and despondent -in a dismal group upon this unknown isle.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_98">98</div> -<h2 id="c7"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER VII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE PEARL PEOPLE</span></h2> -<p>“This is a terrible experience,” said De Jiminez -in a gloomy voice. “A nation’s fate has been -decided by a South Sea typhoon!”</p> -<p>“All is not lost,” replied Little Jim, attempting -to console him. “The ship is high on the rocks -yonder, and all the arms and ammunition may -yet be saved. Perhaps the natives of this island -are civilized and friendly, and will care for us -until we can find another ship to take us to -Colombia.”</p> -<p>His father shook his head disconsolately.</p> -<p>“I doubt if any people at all live on these rocks,” -he said. “The place seems absolutely barren.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_99">99</div> -<p>“Why, there is a grove of big trees a quarter of -a mile back,” declared Alfonso, “and the island is -surely big enough to support many inhabitants. -Wherever there are trees we are likely to find -fields of grain and fruits. Come; let us go inland -and explore the place.”</p> -<p>During this conversation the three women had -huddled under their wet cloaks, terrified and -trembling. To them this adventure was a dreadful -thing. To be shipwrecked upon a barren -island is not wholly unknown to mankind but may -well be regarded at all times with foreboding and -horror.</p> -<p>“Come, then,” said the elder De Jiminez; “let -us walk to the forest yonder. We shall find better -shelter there, if nothing more.”</p> -<p>“Wait a moment, please!” I exclaimed, for I -had been watching Bryonia and Nux, who stood -apart eagerly conversing together.</p> -<p>“Why should we wait?” demanded Alfonso, -annoyed at my interference.</p> -<p>“Because these blacks are natives of the South -Seas,” I replied, “and they think they recognize -this island. Let us therefore counsel with them -before we act.”</p> -<p>“Bah! Any of these islands is safe enough,” -persisted the boy.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_100">100</div> -<p>“I am not sure of that,” I responded. “We are -far from the usual path of ships as we have been -blown from our course by the gale. This island -is not marked upon any chart, I am sure, which -means that there is no record of a white man -having ever visited it.”</p> -<p>This statement had its influence upon our passengers, -for they cast uneasy glances around and -I am sure De Jiminez had no desire to risk the -safety of the women by acting recklessly.</p> -<p>Presently our blacks came toward us with grave -faces. Bryonia approached my father and said:</p> -<p>“We pretty sure this Faytan Island, the home -of the cruel Pearl People. If that is so, we no -safe here, and better go away.”</p> -<p>“What, and leave the <i>Seagull</i>!” exclaimed my -father.</p> -<p>“If no go away,” returned Bry in solemn tones, -“we soon be dead.”</p> -<p>“Why?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_101">101</div> -<p>“Pearl People never let people come to their -island. If people come, they kill ’em quick. Nux -and I, we once live on island near here. Twice the -young men of my people make a war party to -conquer Pearl People. The first time none ever -came back. The second time Nux and I we go -with them. We have many hundred fighting men—warriors. -We come to other side of island, -where is big city. Pearl People see us and send -many hundred boats to meet us on the water. -We make brave fight. All our warriors die. Nux -and me, we bound and put in bottom of canoe. -Pearl People king say he take us to city and kill -us with fire to honor his great Pearl God, who -win him the fight. But sudden storm come up; -very bad storm; our boat break away and drift -out to sea; we nearly die from thirst and pain -when you pick us up and save us. That the story -of the Pearl People. They very bad, cruel blacks.”</p> -<p>Bry’s dramatic recital gave us all food for -thought, as may well be imagined. The sailors -and passengers formed an eager group around -him and listened intently to the tale; but there -was little of comfort in it for anyone.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_102">102</div> -<p>Uncle Naboth, my father and I, Joe and Ned -Britton, went a little apart from the others and -held a council. After considering the situation -we favored Joe’s advice, which was to cut across -the end of the island to where the <i>Seagull</i> was -perched upon the rocks, enter the ship and take -possession of it before our enemies did. We -could be more comfortable there than elsewhere -on this bleak shore. Our supplies were there, -probably uninjured; moreover, we could use it as -a fort and defend it successfully against a horde -if attacked.</p> -<p>If Bry and Nux were correct about this being -Faytan, then this was the safest plan we could -adopt. If our blacks were wrong we would soon -discover the fact and could later decide on a -definite plan of action.</p> -<p>It would be impossible to launch the boats -again and return around the point to the ship, for -the sea was yet in fearful turmoil; so we decided -to leave the boats where they were, and try to find -our way across the rocks.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_103">103</div> -<p>Our passengers, when this was explained to -them, readily agreed to the plan, provided the -ship proved to be in a safe position and we were -able to get aboard. Of course our crew, all old -and tried men, were ready to obey any orders -they received, so we lost no time in making the -start and our promptness doubtless saved our -lives.</p> -<p>There was a gloomy sky and the wind howled -mournfully among the rocks. We appointed two -men to assist Madam de Jiminez and two others -to aid Madam de Alcantara who, since a real -calamity had befallen us, had ceased to wail and -settled into a state of helpless stupor. Alfonso -and Joe walked with Lucia, but the girl was fully -as active as they were and could climb the rocks -like a mountain goat.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_104">104</div> -<p>There was a fairly level country between the -forest and the cove, but in order to reach the ship -we had to clamber over a mass of jagged rocks -that proved exceedingly difficult. There were high -peaks with deep ravines between them, for the -point we were crossing was of volcanic formation -and some eruption had tossed the huge stones -helter-skelter in a confused mass. At one time -we were high enough to see the ocean—still rolling -wildly—and at its feet the dear old <i>Seagull</i> -perched like a monument on the rocks. Then we -got tangled up with the ravines again and when -next we emerged we were across the point, and -only a hundred rods or so from the jagged coast -where the ship was.</p> -<p>It was a marvelous thing, this high beaching of -the <i>Seagull</i>. The wave that carried her ashore -must have been a monster, for the ship stood at -least twenty feet above the water level and she -had been gently placed between two huge rocks -in a cavity that seemed especially made to receive -her. She stood level as a die, stern to the island -and bow to the sea—the sea that she was likely -never to sail again; for no human agency could -ever launch her from that altitude, with a double -row of sharp reefs between her and the deep -water. As a seagoing vessel we admitted that the -career of the <i>Seagull</i> was ended; but as a place of -refuge—a residence and a fort—the ship in its -present location would prove invaluable to us as -long as we were obliged to remain upon the island.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_105">105</div> -<p>We found the rocks that supported her so steep -and difficult to climb that we sent Joe and Ned -Britton ahead, they being as sure-footed as cats. -On reaching the ship they found only a loose rope -hanging over the side to enable them to get -aboard; but Joe managed to mount by this means -and at once let down a ladder. A few minutes -sufficed to gather ropes enough for their purpose, -which was to furnish something to assist us in -mounting to the ship. It was not easy to get the -two ladies up, but Lucia was as active as a boy -and assisted her mother even better than we could.</p> -<p>Soon we were all aboard, and to us who had -always trod the decks when the <i>Seagull</i> lay upon -the bosom of the water it was a peculiar experience -to find her stationary and wedged tight between -two big rocks. There was more or less -disorder on board, as was natural when you consider -we had deserted the ship in a panic of fear; -but there seemed no especial damage of any port -and the men set to work and quickly put things to -rights again.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_106">106</div> -<p>The sea was falling rapidly. After we reached -the ship there was no wave of sufficient magnitude -to dash the spray over her side, and few that even -wetted her. The passengers at once sought their -staterooms and put them in order for further -occupancy. De Jiminez was delighted at the -thought that he had saved his precious cargo, although -what good the guns and truck could do -the revolution in Colombia was a mystery to the -rest of us. Little Jim was in a sullen, silent mood -and seemed to think fate was playing him a sorry -trick. Perhaps she was; but my opinion is we -were lucky to come out of the typhoon as well as -we did. It was assuredly the worst storm I have -ever experienced.</p> -<p>So far we had seen no natives at all, and Uncle -Naboth said to Bryonia:</p> -<p>“Perhaps you’re mistaken about this being the -island of the Pearl People. For if them natives -you’ve described are as careful as you say they -are about guarding their coast, they would have -been after us long before this.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_107">107</div> -<p>“We quite sure we right,” answered Bry. “But -you see, in such storm as this they think no natives -of other islands can come here to attack, so they -stay at home in their big city. To-morrow they -come here, plenty of them; and then we must fight -hard.”</p> -<p>This set my father thinking. He turned to Ned -Britton and said:</p> -<p>“Do you s’pose we could get the boats around -to-night? The sea’s easier now and if we wait -till to-morrow we may have the natives on us. -We can’t very well afford to lose the boats, for -without ’em we’d have no way to leave this -island.”</p> -<p>Ned cast a look over the water and then nodded.</p> -<p>“All right, Cap’n,” he said. “We’ll try it.”</p> -<p>He went away to pick his men, and Bry returned -to the kitchen galley and started dinner. -Fortunately the <i>Seagull</i> was well provisioned and -we had enough supplies to last our party for -several months.</p> -<p>As Nux was laying the cabin table for the -noonday meal I said to him:</p> -<p>“Why are the natives of Faytan called the -Pearl People—and why should your tribe make -such a desperate effort to conquer them?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_108">108</div> -<p>“’Roun’ dis island, Mars Sam,” said he, “is de -fines’ pearls in all de world. Dey grow in a -certain sort o’ clamshell what can’t be foun’ anywhere -else. An’ de Faytan natives dey jus’ crazy -’bout dem pearls, an’ fish fer ’em all de time. But -dey won’t sell none nor give ’em away; dey jus’ -keeps ’em all heaped up in de Pearl City, an’ wears -’em on deyre bodies fer orn’ments. Dey worship -de pearls in de great temple an’ believes dey gives -’em strength an’ health an’ makes ’em defeat all -deyre enemies. If any boat comes here an’ sends -anyone ashore dey kill ’em quick. Sometimes de -tribes of other islands come in big numbers to try -to get de pearls; but Faytans always too strong -for ’em an’ kill ’em all.”</p> -<p>“Then how do you know about the pearls, and -the Pearl City, and the Pearl Temple, and all -that?” I inquired.</p> -<p>“How we know?”</p> -<p>“Yes. If no one ever gets away alive, how did -you find out about these people?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_109">109</div> -<p>“I tell you,” said Nux. “Bry’s father he great -chief of our people—what you call king. One -day when he go with many canoe to fight the -Grinto Islanders, a storm come up an’ drive him -far away. All de canoe keep together with lines, -an’ lay still on de water all night, floatin’ wherever -de wind drive ’em. When day break in -mornin’ he find two canoe from Faytan have drift -in among ’em. When Faytan people see our -canoe dey go fast to escape; but our warriors go -faster. Dey catch Faytan canoe an’ de Pearl -People fight us. Dey kill twenty-two of our -warriors an’ we kill six Faytan people an’ make -two prisoners. The prisoners we carry back home. -Dey big fellows an’ don’t talk much; but dey brag -of de Pearl People an’ say they rich an’ strong, -an’ nobody can ever conquer dem an’ get de -pearls. Sometimes dey tell us all about de Pearl -City an’ de great temple, an’ all dat; an’ our chief -ask ’em to show de way to Faytan an’ he prove he -can conquer de Pearl People. Dey tell chief dey -hate us so bad dey will show de way. So many -young men of our tribe go in canoe, an’ de two -Faytan natives go an’ show dem de way. I guess -’bout four hundred went, but only seven came -back. All de res’ was murdered by de Pearl -People. De prisoners try to escape in de fight an’ -get to land; but our chief he kill ’em both an’ den -escape himself an’ come home with six others.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_110">110</div> -<p>“That was hard luck,” I remarked.</p> -<p>“My father,” said Nux, “was kill in dat fight.”</p> -<p>“But you tried it again?”</p> -<p>“Many years after. Chief he old, den, an’ his -son grow up an’ want to go to Faytan. De chief’s -son is Bry. He my cousin. We hear much talk -about Pearl People, an’ Bry—his right name -Louiki—he beg chief to go. So we get a thousan’ -warriors with spear, ax an’ bow ’n’ arrow, and -go in many canoe to Faytan. Bry told you what -happen. I think we two the only ones that -escape.”</p> -<p>I thought over this story with much care.</p> -<p>“Do you believe all that rubbish about the -pearls, Nux?” I asked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_111">111</div> -<p>“Why not, Mars Sam? I see de Pearl People -when I fight ’em. All have their bodies covered -wid strings of fine pearls. Big pearls. Some -white, some blue, some pink. I see de pearls. -Why do I not believe?”</p> -<p>“Did you see the big city?”</p> -<p>“I see part of it from de sea. We couldn’t get -on shore. It mighty fine city, Mars Sam—over -on de odder side dis island.”</p> -<p>“Then how did you happen to recognize the -back end of the island where we are now?”</p> -<p>“Before we fight we come close, in de night, to -see if we can land here an’ not be seen. We think -if we can fight on land we beat de Faytans, who -fight best on water. But when we row up an’ -down dis coast we find we cannot land. We try -de little cove; but dey on watch. Dey on watch -all aroun’ de island; so we go bold to de front an’ -fight in sight of de city.”</p> -<p>“Seems to me, Nux,” I observed, turning this -over in my mind, “we’re likely to have some -lively times with these natives.”</p> -<p>The black nodded very soberly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_112">112</div> -<p>“Pearl People very big; very dang’rous,” he -replied. “They thick as leaves on the trees. If -we go ’way alive, Mars Sam, it’s cause we have a -ship full o’ guns an’ ca’tridges, which shoot better -than bow ’n’ arrow can.”</p> -<p>“Yes, indeed,” I said, smiling; “it is certainly -fortunate we have such a cargo. And the ship, -cast ashore in this place, is a splendid fort. We -won’t despair yet, Nux.”</p> -<p>The ladies did not appear at dinner, all three -having gone to bed to rest after their dreadful -night. Nux carried coffee and toast to them, and -the rest of us dined at the cabin table in rather -solemn fashion. There was little in the situation -to cheer any of us.</p> -<p>Toward evening Ned and his men left the ship -and began their tedious climb over the rocky point -to the cove where we had left the boats. I saw -that all of them were well armed and warned -them of the warlike disposition of the natives. -The sea was now smooth enough to render the -journey around by boat practical, and as we had -seen no sign of any inhabitants, so far, we hoped -we were as yet unobserved. But that thick forest -ahead of us might be harboring a hundred watching -eyes.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_113">113</div> -<p>They failed to discover themselves, in that case, -then or afterward. It grew dark quickly and I -feared our boys would not reach the boats until -long after nightfall. But the sky was clearing, in -patches, and in places we could see thousands of -stars glittering dimly.</p> -<p>We had established a good watch on deck and -drawn up all the ladders, so that a surprise was -well-nigh impossible. Joe and I paced up and -down in the dusk, for we were careful not to show -any lights, and talked about the queer stories we -had heard of the Pearl People.</p> -<p>“If half these tales are true, Joe,” said I, “I -mean to have a try at some of those pearls before -we leave here.”</p> -<p>“Of course,” he returned. “It would be foolish -for us not to land such a rare treasure when it’s -right at hand—hunting for us, so to speak. But -what interests me most, Sam, is the Pearl City, -with its palaces and temples. That might be -worth seeing.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_114">114</div> -<p>“Nux says the natives number many thousands, -and they have decreed death to all strangers. But -who knows, Joe? We may see the city after all.”</p> -<p>As he was about to reply we heard the far-off -crack of rifles—a regular volley—and knew the -sound came from the cove. After that there was -deep silence.</p> -<p>The struggle had begun.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_115">115</div> -<h2 id="c8"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER VIII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE REEF PATROL</span></h2> -<p>Because no sound of any sort now came to our -ears we were beginning to worry about the fate -of our men when Bry joined us on deck. He said -the Faytans did not shout when they fought. -They uttered no war cry of any sort, but went -into battle silently and if slain died without a -murmur. Victory was accepted with the same -stoicism, so it was impossible for us to tell how -the battle had gone. That Ned Britton’s party -had met the natives there was no doubt. The -shots told us that. Only time could disclose the -result.</p> -<p>My father and Uncle Naboth had come on -deck and soon young Alfonso joined our anxious -group.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_116">116</div> -<p>“I hope your men didn’t provoke a battle with -the islanders,” said the latter. “My father and I -depend on them for assistance in getting away -from here.”</p> -<p>“They’ll be glad to assist you to get to glory,” -replied Uncle Naboth, “for that’s their best stunt. -Haven’t you been told these Faytans, or Pearl -People, as our blacks call ’em, decree death to -any who land on this island?”</p> -<p>“Oh, that’s Nux’s story; but I don’t believe -it,” said the boy. “When we tell them who we -are they’ll be sure to treat us decently.”</p> -<p>“Do you suppose they’ve ever heard of -Colombia?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Why not?” he retorted. “They must have -some intercourse with the outside world. Ships -visit every known island, nowadays.”</p> -<p>“I doubt if a ship has ever been here before,” -said I. “This isn’t a known island; it’s not on -any map or chart or other record. There are -plenty of such islands in the South Seas, I suppose. -Bryonia and Nux happen to know this -place, for their own native island is only about a -hundred leagues away; but my father and uncle, -who have sailed all the traveled paths in the -South Pacific, have never heard of Faytan -before.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_117">117</div> -<p>Alfonso became silent at this; but he remained -on deck, and it was after midnight before our -anxiety was satisfied.</p> -<p>Ned’s signal came as a joyful surprise to us, -and we hastily threw down the ladders and ropes -to assist the fugitives in gaining the deck, in case -they were pursued. The mate leaped on board -first of all, saying:</p> -<p>“Let down the davits; and lively, too, lads! -We’ve got the boats; but Lord only knows what -else we’ve brought with us.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_118">118</div> -<p>In the hurry that followed no questions were -asked. It was better to work first and talk afterward. -The davits were swung out and the ropes -lowered; but after that it was some time before -we got the first signal to haul away, for the men -had to carry the heavy boats up the slanting rocks -before they could be attached. Pretty soon the -longboat came swinging up; then the gig, and -finally the cutter. We had lost the fourth boat, -the whaler, in launching it in the storm, but all -the boats left on the shore of the cove, with their -contents, were now secured. We had to work by -the light of the stars, which was dim enough; for -until the boats and all the men were under shelter -we dared not show a light.</p> -<p>Finally three of our men were hoisted over the -side moaning with pain. These were tenderly -received by their fellows and stowed below, while -Bry, the best surgeon on the ship, hurried after to -see what could be done for them. When we got -Ned into the cabin to spin his yarn we found his -left hand covered with a bloodsoaked bandage torn -from his shirt, yet he had been working so industriously -we had not suspected he was wounded.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_119">119</div> -<p>“We got to the cove, all right,” he said, -“though it were a bitter climb over them sharp -rocks. We didn’t wait a minute after gett’n’ -thar, but run the boats down the beach into deep -water an’ prepared to get away at once. Part of -us were still waist deep in the water an’ the others -gett’n’ the oars shipped, when without warnin’ a -hail of arrers fell among us. It was dark, a’most, -but when I glanced at the shore I could see the -white sand covered with scores o’ black natives; -so I knew our first move was to dig out lively. -Yaller Tom were bleedin’ beside me in the water, -an’ I had to pull an arrer out’n my own hand -afore I could help him; but in a jiffy we were -aboard an’ rowin’ like mad. The arrers kept -fallin’ ’round us, but didn’t do any more damage, -so afore we got out o’ rifle range I let the boys -drop oars an’ fire one round into that black line -o’ savages. Some of ’em must have dropped, but -they never give a whimper; so we rowed on agin -an’ soon lost sight of ’em. The waves rolled us -’round some, for the storm left a heavy swell, an’ -to keep from grindin’ on the reefs we had to pick -our way mighty careful. There ain’t no decent -water anywhere near this ship, an’ at first I -thought we’d never get the boats to it; but a mile -or so north we found an openin’ in the first reef, -an’ half a mile or so south o’ here we got through -the second reef. We had to keep quiet, for fear -the savages had followed us along the shore, so -they could drop on us when we tried to land; but -they failed to connect. Seen anything of ’em?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_120">120</div> -<p>“No,” replied Uncle Naboth. “Who’s hurt, -Ned, besides yourself?”</p> -<p>“I guess Yaller Tom is done fer. The arrer’s -broke off in his chest an’ he wouldn’t let us pull -it out. Nicodemus Brown’s got a splinter through -his shoulder, an’ young Dipps got an ugly gash -in the leg. That’s the worst o’ the story, although -several of us’ll carry scars to remind us of this -night’s work.”</p> -<p>“I think,” said I, “you owe your escape to the -fact that the natives had no canoes on this end of -the island. They must have discovered you while -you were climbing the point, but got to the cove -just a little too late to meet you.”</p> -<p>“Perhaps,” said Captain Steele, “it would have -been a more even fight if you could have faced -them on land.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_121">121</div> -<p>“I’m satisfied as it was,” returned Ned, shaking -his head doubtfully. “They were thick as -fleas, Cap’n, an’ if we hadn’t got away in the -boats when we did we could have shot ’em down -till our cartridges give out, an’ then there’d have -been enough left to have murdered us neat an’ -quiet. We must get ready for them folks, sir; -they’re sure to be on us in the mornin’, if they -don’t arrive sooner. But I count myself lucky to -have got back with the boats with no worse -calamities than we really had.”</p> -<p>“So do I,” said my father. “I’m much -obliged, Ned.”</p> -<p>I went to the forecastle to inquire about the -wounded. Bry looked grave over Yellow Tom’s -case, but said the others would quickly recover. -Our islander knew all about arrow wounds, such -as these, and could treat them more successfully -than a regular surgeon might have done.</p> -<p>“Do you suppose the arrows were poisoned?” -I asked.</p> -<p>“No,” he replied; “South Sea natives do not -poison arrows. We leave that to the Negritos of -the Philippines and inland tribes of Australia. -We islanders fight like men, not like cowards.”</p> -<p>“I fear we shall find plenty of fighting ahead -of us,” I remarked, rather gloomily.</p> -<p>The black nodded.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_122">122</div> -<p>“If we stay here we must fight,” said he. “I -think it better to take the women away in the -boats, and trust the sea. From here I am sure I -can find the way to my own island, where I am a -chief.”</p> -<p>I made no comment on this suggestion and -returned thoughtfully to the deck. I knew -Bryonia’s advice was sound enough; but I hated -to leave without an attempt to see the Pearl City -and get some of the big pearls I had heard of. -The result proved, however, that we could not -have taken to the boats had we decided to.</p> -<p>We kept an alert watch that night, you may be -sure, but not a sound did we hear except the -sullen roar of the breakers against the reefs. As -dawn broke the lookout made a discovery. About -a quarter of a mile away, between the first and -second reefs, was a solid line of canoes, each -carrying from three to six native Faytans. This -line extended from the point to half a mile down -the coast, and the patrol so established was sufficient -to render our escape in the boats impossible.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_123">123</div> -<p>There was no sign of activity among the -natives. They sat stolidly in their canoes, their -eyes bent upon the ship, perched high before them, -and these sentries were destined to remain at -their posts for many days to come.</p> -<p>Now that we were discovered we experienced a -feeling of relief. Whatever might happen from -this time on we could accept calmly and with our -eyes wide open. It was no game of hide and -seek, but open defiance.</p> -<p>“I suppose we must accept this as a declaration -of war,” remarked Señor de Jiminez at the breakfast -table. The ladies had all risen early to go -on deck and examine the canoe patrol, so for -once we were a complete assemblage.</p> -<p>“It certainly is no peaceful demonstration,” I -replied.</p> -<p>“Still, we may be able to treat with them and -peace establish,” continued the Colombian. -“Let us offer to give them a few guns if they will -let us go.”</p> -<p>I noticed Nux grinning in a corner of the cabin -and was at once reminded of the humor of the -suggestion advanced.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_124">124</div> -<p>“Do they know about guns, Nux?” I asked.</p> -<p>“No, Mars Sam.”</p> -<p>“If they did,” I asserted, “they’d realize their -ability to capture all we have. But I understand -these people never treat with intruders.”</p> -<p>“We did not mean to intrude!” exclaimed -Madam de Alcantara in a frightened voice.</p> -<p>“No; it was forced upon us,” I agreed. “I -wonder if these fellows, to whom a ship like ours -is unknown, are not amazed to find the <i>Seagull</i> -set high upon the rocks of their coast.”</p> -<p>“All savage tribes,” remarked Señor de Jiminez, -reverting to the former subject, “are said to deal -with foreigners as they are dealt with. These -people may be inimical to other native tribes, who -sometimes come to fight and rob them, but it -seems to me if we treat them politely they will -become friendly in return.”</p> -<p>“You may try it, if you like,” said Uncle -Naboth dryly. “They didn’t wait to discover -whether Ned Britton’s party were polite or not; -they jest shot ’em up an’ asked no questions.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_125">125</div> -<p>“Oh, dear!” wailed Madam de Alcantara. -“I’m sure we shall all be murdered by these -heathen brutes. Why—oh, why—did I ever sail -on your ill-fated ship!” and the poor lady began -to shed real tears.</p> -<p>Lucia’s mother had a weak character, in spite -of her proud and haughty airs when safe ashore -in a civilized community. Any adverse fortune -floored her at once and I am sure she had already -suffered agonies such as ordinary death could not -equal. Her daughter, attentive and sympathetic -in a charming, unobtrusive way, sought to console -and encourage her parent; but it was a hopeless -task. The sight of the natives had completely -unnerved Madam de Alcantara, and she sobbed so -bitterly that Lucia had to lead her to her room.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_126">126</div> -<p>Madam de Jiminez had nothing to say. She -seldom asked a question, and knowing she would -be cared for as well as circumstances would permit, -showed us always a benign and cheerful face. -She was never in the way, and we all so admired -the old lady’s courage that she suffered no lack -of attention. The one beautiful thing about her -son and grandson was the devotion they lavished -upon her. Selfish they might be in all other ways, -but both were willing at all times to sacrifice their -pleasure to insure her comfort. Misadventures -such as this are sure to bring out the good and -bad in one’s nature, and we learned to gauge one -another quite correctly during this period of -mutual danger and suffering.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_127">127</div> -<p>On gaining the deck after breakfast we found -that the idea of turning the ship into a fort was -being carried out in a practical manner. We -always carried a supply of rifles and cutlasses in -the gun room, in case of an emergency such as -this. These had been brought out and distributed -lavishly along the deck, where one could conveniently -seize them. We had plenty of ammunition -without having recourse to the revolutionary -supplies, and we judged that from the shelter of -our bulwarks we could repel any horde of savages -attempting to clamber up the rocks. Even if we -allowed them to reach the summits of the twin -peaks unmolested they could not scale the ship’s -side; so, with plenty of provisions and an arsenal -to fight with, we felt fairly safe for the present. -In addition to the small arms, we had two brass -howitzers mounted at the bow and stern of the -<i>Seagull</i>. These were usually masked with canvas -sacks, designed to disguise them so the ordinary -observer would not notice our armament; but -they were now uncovered and put in order for -action, our men training them so as to command -the open space between us and the edge of the -dark forest.</p> -<p>We had ample time for these preparations. The -canoes guarding the reef passages lay motionless -and no sign of life was observable on the land -side. We hardly knew how to account for this; -whether they were tempting us to leave the ship -or were themselves preparing for an assault. -However, it was our business to “stand pat” and -await results.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_128">128</div> -<p>The day passed tediously. Lounging by the rail -we looked down upon the grim line of warriors, -so silent and motionless, and they looked up at us. -Fortunately for them they were beyond the range -of our rifles. I brought up my glasses and focused -them so the natives were distinctly visible in every -detail. They were handsome, stalwart fellows, -averaging fully six feet in height I judged, although -now all were crouching in the canoes. -They were not black, as were Nux and Bryonia, -but a dark chocolate brown. Their hair seemed -straight and fine of texture and was allowed to -grow long and be curled into a knot at the back -of the head, as women often wear it. Their only -article of dress was a loin cloth, made of a dark -colored material on which were sewn curious designs -in pearls. All wore ornaments of pearls, -such as necklaces, armlets and anklets, the gems -being of such size and color that I believe the -humblest native in the line carried the equivalent -of a fortune upon his person.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_129">129</div> -<p>I watched the Pearl People for hours. Their -marked characteristic seemed to be patience. -Their features seemed finely cut and intelligent, -but the members of the patrol were just now very -apathetic, seldom changing their positions or indulging -in the interchange of remarks. Their -business was simply to wait, and they displayed -marvelous resignation to duty. If they were curious -they did not show it; if they resented this -inactivity they gave the resentment no expression. -Automatons could not have been more docile. Yet -the Faytans struck me as being dignified, reserved -and most admirably trained to obedience, while -their stern countenances marked them as cold and -cruel.</p> -<p>In the afternoon, while a dismal silence pervaded -the ship, I was startled by hearing the clear -tones of our piano. Some one began to play a -spirited march, and of course I knew it was Lucia. -The brave girl was trying to cheer us all with her -music, and I am bound to admit it had an animating -effect. For an hour she played and sang, -choosing the most stirring tunes she knew, and -when I finally went below I found all the passengers -had gathered in the cabin with Joe and -Uncle Naboth, while young Alfonso was joining -in a Spanish madrigal that was popular in his own -country and all thoughts of our precarious position -seemed thrust into the background.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_130">130</div> -<p>That evening De Jiminez played écarté with -his mother while Madam de Alcantara was led -to forget her fears far enough to read a book. -We lighted the cabin brilliantly, making no further -attempt to evade the watching eyes of the -natives, and enjoyed a few hours of solace if not -of pleasure.</p> -<p>Next day the waiting game was continued. -South Sea natives seldom or never attack at night, -according to Nux; but these Faytans were so -unlike other savage tribes that we could not be -sure this was one of their customs. So we divided -the watch and kept a sharp lookout night and day.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_131">131</div> -<h2 id="c9"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER IX</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">ALFONSO’S ANTOINETTE</span></h2> -<p>Nothing happened this second day of our imprisonment. -The Faytans evidently had some -plan of campaign mapped out, or they would not -have established the patrol of canoes. We began -to consider what their intentions could be.</p> -<p>“Let’s give ’em credit for a leetle intelligence,” -said Uncle Naboth, who had been studying the -natives through his binoculars. “The chief that -runs this place must have some ability, and as -soon as he discovered us here he must ’a’ thought -it all out. Mebbe he lay awake doin’ it, for next -mornin’ we found them canoes on guard. That -was the first trick in the game.”</p> -<p>“Not a bad one, either,” I remarked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_132">132</div> -<p>“Not from the chief’s standpoint. It kept us -from escapin’ in the boats, which is the one thing, -it seems, he don’t intend to let happen. Now, our -boys here,” pointing to Bryonia and Nux, “have -a notion that the Pearl People don’t want any -strangers around. They never let ’em land, if -they can help it, and drive ’em away or kill ’em. -Accordin’ to that theory the Faytans ought to be -glad to have us go. But here they are, keepin’ -us fast prisoners. Why’s that, Bry?”</p> -<p>Bryonia had stood moodily silent. He now -looked up and shook his head.</p> -<p>“Can’t say, Mars Nabot’,” he answered. But -he spoke in a hesitating way that led me to think -he preferred not to speak frankly.</p> -<p>“It’s really a puzzler,” resumed Uncle Naboth. -“If they mean to kill us, why don’t they start in -and fight it out?”</p> -<p>“Perhaps they realize our position is impregnable,” -I suggested.</p> -<p>“It ain’t exactly that,” declared my uncle. “If -they happen to think to shoot some burnin’ arrers -at us, they can easily set fire to the ship, an’ then -we’re done for.”</p> -<p>“Not knowin’ about ships, they may not think -of that,” said my father, uneasily.</p> -<p>“Well, what then?” asked De Jiminez.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_133">133</div> -<p>“Then,” replied Joe, “the wily islanders expect -to conquer us in one of two ways. First to starve -us out, and—”</p> -<p>“They can’t do that in a hurry,” muttered the -Captain.</p> -<p>“And second to let us die of thirst,” continued -Joe.</p> -<p>We all became thoughtful at this suggestion. -I knew we had supplies of fresh water sufficient -for an ordinary voyage, and an aërator to doctor -it with if it became stagnant and unpalatable; but -barreled water is not the safest thing to depend -upon, and thirst was a greater menace than lack -of food. Yet it seemed improbable that a savage -chieftain would have thought this all out and determined -upon so tedious and unwarlike a plan -of conquest.</p> -<p>Afterward I found Bryonia alone and said to -him:</p> -<p>“Why do you think the Faytans wish to keep -us here?”</p> -<p>“Don’ know, Mars Sam.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_134">134</div> -<p>“Yes you do, Bry. Anyhow, you’ve some -idea.”</p> -<p>“I may be wrong.”</p> -<p>“This is in confidence, Bry. You may trust -me.”</p> -<p>He hesitated a moment.</p> -<p>“I wish, Mars Sam,” he said in a low voice, -speaking his native tongue, “that the lady passengers -had not showed themselves.”</p> -<p>“Oh, that’s it!” I exclaimed. “Are the natives -partial to white women, Bry?”</p> -<p>“I know other chiefs,” he said, “and I know -they like to take women of other nations for -wives. In my own island it is like that. I think -if we were only warriors the Faytans would drive -us away, or let us take the boats out. That is -the only way I can explain the strange manner in -which they are acting.”</p> -<p>“You may be right,” I returned, and walked -away to think it over.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_135">135</div> -<p>The third day brought no more incident than -the others that preceded it. I had abandoned the -idea that the Faytans intended to besiege us until -we succumbed to hunger or thirst, and told Joe so. -Also I confided to my chum Bry’s theory that -they were concocting a plan to get our women. -This made Joe look grave and anxious.</p> -<p>When Alfonso joined us, presently, I thought -it best to acquaint him with our fears.</p> -<p>“If that is so,” said the boy, “we will see that -the women never fall into their hands alive. But -I am confident there will be some way of escape -open to us before our condition gets desperate.”</p> -<p>“What is your father doing?” I asked, thinking -I would like a conference with Señor de Jiminez.</p> -<p>“He is writing a speech to deliver before the -Colombian Congress when he becomes president,” -replied Alfonso with a smile. “Poor father! He -doesn’t know what despair means. I’m sure he -has no real conception of our present position.”</p> -<p>“I wish,” said Joe, musingly, as he stared out -over the island, “that I could see into that forest -yonder. I wonder if it’s full of watching natives, -or if they’re all lying snug in the big Pearl City -we’ve heard about.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_136">136</div> -<p>Alfonso was thoughtful. For awhile he, too, -stared at the forest. Then a sudden idea occurred -to him, for his face brightened and he laughed -aloud.</p> -<p>“Fellows,” said he, “I’ve a notion to go over -to that city and see what it looks like. Also, I’ll -take a peep into the forest as I pass by.”</p> -<p>I looked at him in amazement, saying:</p> -<p>“Have you gone crazy, then?”</p> -<p>Again he laughed, quite gleefully.</p> -<p>“I don’t wonder you suspect my sanity,” he answered; -“but the truth is that I had forgotten all -about a certain important shipment of mine that -is now in the hold of this ship and may be of -great help to us in our present emergency. However,” -he added, more soberly, “the thing was -intended for a far different purpose.”</p> -<p>“A shipment? What is it?” I inquired.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_137">137</div> -<p>“Why, nothing more nor less than one of those -new fashioned biplanes. I bought one of the latest -improved <i>Antoinettes</i> when I went over to -Paris, during the time father was purchasing the -arms in Australia. He sent me there on some -banking business, you know, and I naturally took -in the aviation exhibition. It did not take me long -to decide that a biplane would be of great assistance -to the revolution and I induced the great -Bleriot himself to teach me how to work it. Before -I left Paris I could manage the thing beautifully, -and I’ve made a good many successful -flights. It is all packed in three cases, with bands -of red paint around them so they can be identified -from the arms, and I have many extra parts -in separate cases. It must seem queer to you to -realize I have a flying machine in this out-of-the-way -place—where we’re shipwrecked on a savage -island.”</p> -<p>“It is strange,” I admitted.</p> -<p>“The <i>Antoinette</i> would make even you fellows -stare, I guess,” continued Alfonso.</p> -<p>“Oh, as for that,” said Joe, “both Sam and I -have done some aërial stunts in our time, and -made some pretty long flights. But a biplane’s -a new invention to us.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_138">138</div> -<p>“It occurred to me that I could put the machine -together here on deck,” announced Alfonso, “and -make a trip over the forest to the Pearl City. I -won’t land there, of course, but I’ll circle around -and find out what we want to know, and then -come back again. What do you think?” he -asked a little anxiously.</p> -<p>“Seems like a brilliant idea,” I said approvingly.</p> -<p>“Will you fellows help me to get it together?”</p> -<p>“Of course,” said Joe. “And the sooner the -better.”</p> -<p>“Then order your men to fetch up the boxes -with the red bands. There are three of them.”</p> -<p>I went to Uncle Naboth and my father and explained -what Little Jim wanted to do. They both -considered the thing impracticable and foolhardy, -but said we could give the young Colombian -whatever assistance he needed.</p> -<p>So the boxes were sent for and presently hoisted -from the hold by means of the cranes provided for -such purposes. Only one was at all heavy, and -that contained the motor and tools.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_139">139</div> -<p>The carpenter unscrewed the covers and soon -a confused mass of canvas planes, braces, platforms -and other odds and ends lay upon the deck. -Alfonso, with his coat off and sleeves rolled up, -began to select the pieces and connect them. He -had written instructions for setting up the machine, -but did not need to refer to them often, being -evidently quite familiar with the details of -its mechanism.</p> -<p>It did not seem to me that the thing was at all -serviceable; it was very frail and more like a toy -than a flying machine; but the boy assured me it -was an exact duplicate of the one that held the -world’s record for altitude and speed.</p> -<p>“Aren’t you afraid to trust yourself to it?” -asked Joe.</p> -<p>“Afraid! Of course not,” was the reply. “It -is perfectly safe if operated intelligently—barring -unavoidable accidents.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_140">140</div> -<p>We both assisted, being guided by his directions, -and all three of us worked the remainder -of that day. Lucia discovered us at about the time -we began assembling the airship, and was so -fascinated by the proposition that she remained -constantly by our side, watching every move we -made. She made no remarks, but her dark eyes -missed no detail, and whenever Alfonso instructed -us she listened as carefully as we did. It seemed -queer for a girl to take such an interest in a flying -machine—a thing that some men do not care to -fool with. In addition to the girl a curious group -of the sailors surrounded us, for I have found -that those who sail the seas have a certain sympathy -for those who sail the air.</p> -<p>I had myself become enthusiastic over the machine, -as I began to understand the theory of its -operation. The <i>Antoinette</i> was as scientifically -constructed as it was delicate and graceful. I -could see possibilities in the thing, now, and that -night was a sleepless one for me, so eager was I -to continue our work the next morning. We got -the frame complete the second day, and set the -engines in position.</p> -<p>By evening the biplane seemed all ready to fly, -but Alfonso asserted it must be adjusted and -tested with the utmost care, as all depended on -the tenseness and equalization of the planes. He -told us, however, he hoped to make the flight the -following morning.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_141">141</div> -<p>Our relations with the natives had remained -unchanged. The only event of each day was the -arrival of food and supplies for the floating besiegers. -These were brought in canoes around -the island and a share distributed to each of the -line of boats. Then the commissary department -silently withdrew and the excitement was over. -As for the guard, their patience seemed untiring. -The warriors must have been more or less -cramped in their canoes. If some of them were -relieved at times, it was during the nights, for -darkness fell upon the silent line and daybreak -found it still unbroken. Perhaps some slept, lying -in the bottoms of the canoes, while others watched. -I have no means of knowing.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_142">142</div> -<p>Finally our youthful and adventurous Colombian -got his machine adjusted to suit him, explaining -to Joe and me, as he worked, all the -details of equilibrium and shifting the balance, -and how to handle the wheel and run the motors. -The engines were not unlike those used on automobiles, -yet lighter in weight and made as delicately -as a watch. The wheel answered the -slightest touch, and any change in direction required -a quick eye and quick thought. Indeed, to -fly in a biplane is no dreamy man’s job, for every -nerve and muscle must be tense and responsive -and lend life to the inanimate thing he directs.</p> -<p>Alfonso was cool as a cucumber while making -his tests and I could see that his eager enthusiasm -was due more to the delights of an exhilarating -flight through the air than a desire to see the -Pearl City, or discover what our enemies were -doing. Doubtless he had for some time been -aching for an opportunity to use his novel machine, -and his present attempt was mainly due -to this wish.</p> -<p>Being of a mechanical turn of mind and interested -in all such propositions, I followed intently -every movement that Alfonso made in putting the -biplane together, adjusting it and preparing for -the flight.</p> -<p>“I almost believe I could work it myself,” I remarked -with a smile.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_143">143</div> -<p>“That ‘almost’ qualifies your egotism,” replied -Little Jim, with assurance. “It is the flight itself—the -management of the machine in the air—that -really requires knowledge and skill.”</p> -<p>“But that can only come with experience,” I -said. “How many flights have you made?”</p> -<p>“Several,” he declared proudly. “Once I remained -in the air for thirty-seven minutes. I -can do better than that, now, for I have here an -improved machine and the condition of the atmosphere -in these latitudes is almost perfect, since -the storm cleared.”</p> -<p>He took his seat in the machine. We had -cleared a long run along the deck, from stern to -stem, for his use in starting.</p> -<p>“First,” said he, “I’ll take a turn among those -boats over the reefs. I may land here on my -return, or I may keep on over the island; it will -depend upon circumstances.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_144">144</div> -<p>Every soul aboard had gathered to watch this -interesting attempt, and I noticed that Lucia’s -eyes were big and sparkling with excitement. -Alfonso was quite the hero of the hour and it -filled him with pride and elation to be the observed -of all observers. His father, who had always -vigorously opposed his son’s experiments -with airships, but realized the fact that the biplane -might be of much service to the revolution, was a -curious and silent spectator. He had indulged in -a stiff argument with Alfonso the night before, but -had met defeat at the hands of his wayward son. -The boy’s courage and confidence were indisputable, -and perhaps Señor de Jiminez was a bit proud -of his son’s progressive ideas.</p> -<p>“The airship is bound to be a great factor in -the future history of nations,” asserted Alfonso, -and this could not be successfully controverted -until the future revealed itself and became history.</p> -<p>Joe and I followed directions in turning the -motor and running the machine along the deck -for a start. It rose just before it reached the -bow, soared over the rail and headed straight -out to sea, still ascending. Absolute silence pervaded -the anxious group on deck. We could -plainly hear the whir of the motors as the biplane, -swift as a dart, flew over the reefs, descried -a graceful curve and circled around the boats a -hundred feet or more in the air.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_145">145</div> -<p>The Faytans were certainly a stolid lot, as we -afterward proved; but the flight of the airship -was so startling that they craned their necks to -watch it, and some rose in the canoes while others -ducked down and covered their heads as if in -terror. Fear was unknown to this people, but -superstition bound them in chains, and this surely -seemed like a demonstration of the gods.</p> -<p>I must admit the boy handled the machine -beautifully, and it responded to his touch like a -thing of life. Several times he circled around, -then swept out to sea until he was a mere birdlike -speck, and finally came back and headed directly -for the ship. Perhaps it had been five or six -minutes since he left us, but to us it seemed an -hour, so excited were we by his daring and his -success.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_146">146</div> -<p>We kept the deck clear, pressing close to the -rail, and it seemed Alfonso’s intention to land. -He came toward us in a straight line; then the -machine dipped, for as it neared us it was fully -three hundred feet above the sea. Now the -aëronaut shut down the motors and glided gracefully -downward at an angle of nearly forty degrees. -We were preparing to shout our applause, -when like a great bird the biplane swept over the -deck, struck the mainmast at about its middle and -came crashing down in a heap—operator and -aëroplane being mixed in a confused jumble.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_147">147</div> -<h2 id="c10"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER X</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE PEARL CITY</span></h2> -<p>Joe and I rushed in first of all and pulled -Alfonso out of the wreck. He was insensible and -bleeding profusely from a cut across the forehead. -Others eagerly took the boy from us and -carried him below, his father sobbing that his son -was dead, dead, dead! and now could never become -the president of Colombia.</p> -<p>I knew well enough Alfonso wasn’t dead, and -told Lucia so when she asked me with a white, -startled face.</p> -<p>“A little damaged, that’s all,” said I, and -watched her as she hurried away, womanlike, to -render what assistance she could.</p> -<p>“It were surely wonderful!” cried Uncle Naboth, -viewing the mangled biplane that lay at the -foot of the mast; “but he’s spoilt his flying machine -the first trip.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_148">148</div> -<p>“Oh, I’m not at all sure about that,” I replied. -“What do you think, Joe?”</p> -<p>“Why, it’s like Alfonso—a little damaged, -that’s all,” he answered with a grin. “The -motor seems all right, and that’s the main thing.”</p> -<p>We made an examination, then, and found -some of the framework of the planes splintered. -Otherwise nothing was injured and a little work -would soon restore the thing to good working -order.</p> -<p>Bryonia and “Capstan Bob,” the latter having -been a poor doctor before he became a good -sailor, attended the injured boy, and soon word -came up that Alfonso had regained consciousness. -He had broken his left arm and cut his scalp -open, but was not seriously injured. Late in the -afternoon he asked to see me, and when I went -down to his room I found him quite cheerful -over his personal mishap, but worried about the -condition of his biplane. This I assured him -could easily be repaired, and he told me there -was a supply of extra frames in one of the boxes, -and asked me to look after the airship and rig it -up again.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_149">149</div> -<p>“I want to make another trip in it as soon as I -am able,” he told me. “This broken arm is an -unfortunate thing, but I guess I can manage the -wheel with my right hand. Are you sure the -motor is uninjured?”</p> -<p>“It worked smoothly when I tested it,” I answered; -“but I’ll go over it again more carefully -and make sure.”</p> -<p>“Do,” he urged. “You and Joe can do the -work, and to-morrow I’ll come on deck and direct -you. I’ll be all right by that time.”</p> -<p>The morning, however, found Alfonso so stiff -and sore from his bruises, his gashed forehead -and his cracked arm, that he could not leave his -berth. The women waited upon him tirelessly -and Joe and I, left to our own devices, decided -to get to work on the biplane without the owner’s -assistance. It interested us more than ever, now -that we had seen what the thing could do, and I -had acquired a powerful desire to test its virtues -myself. If we could restore the machine to good -condition, and should our safety demand knowledge -of the movements of the natives, I felt I -would not hesitate to undertake a flight.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_150">150</div> -<p>All that day we worked, finding spare parts to -replace those that had been damaged. It was -evident that accidents to the frame were expected -and anticipated, since duplicates of almost every -part of them had been furnished. Only the motor -and steering gear were without duplicate parts; -but these were little likely to become injured, even -by a direct fall.</p> -<p>On the following morning Joe and I arose before -daybreak and got Bry to make us some coffee -while we finally adjusted the biplane. I had decided -to attempt a flight secretly, as I feared -Señor de Jiminez or his son would refuse us permission -had we asked to go. The seat was so -arranged that it would carry two; so, both Joe -and I being light in weight ought not to prove too -great a burden for the machine. I had intended -to go alone, at first, but Joe begged so hard that -I did not like to refuse him, and he agreed to -allow me to manage it without interference.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_151">151</div> -<p>We instructed Bry and Ned Britton how to -start us, but we took our run on the deck from -stem to stern, so as to head over the island.</p> -<p>The <i>Antoinette</i> rose like a bird—just as the -sun came up—and with a sense of elation and -delight I realized we were actually flying. Up -we shot, right over the forest, which came beneath -us so suddenly that for the first time I recognized -the marvelous speed of the machine.</p> -<p>Determined to investigate this threatening barrier, -I turned the wheel so as to descry a succession -of circles and descended until we were -just above the tallest tree tops. Joe had a pair of -powerful glasses, and while I watched the biplane -he examined the forest.</p> -<p>“The woods are full of savages,” he remarked, -attentively looking downward; “but most of them -are lined up facing the ship.”</p> -<p>“What are they doing?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Stripping the trees of bark, and flattening it -out. That’s queer. All are working at this -except the double line of sentries at the edge of -the forest.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_152">152</div> -<p>“Perhaps they’re making shields of the bark,” -I suggested; “in which case they intend to attack -us presently. But if they think we use bows and -arrows, which a bark shield will stop, they’re -much mistaken.”</p> -<p>“Who knows what they think?” muttered my -companion.</p> -<p>“And who cares? Keep your balance, Joe; -I’m going to explore the rest of the island.”</p> -<p>First I rose to quite an altitude, so that we -might determine the extent of the island. Then -I spied a large settlement at the far east of us—the -farthest point from the ship—and deciding -that this was the Pearl City I headed directly -for it.</p> -<p>A few moments only sufficed to bring us above -the city, a journey of perhaps ten miles from -our starting point. Here again I circled while -we inspected the place.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_153">153</div> -<p>The city was of tremendous extent; for here, -we afterward learned, resided every inhabitant of -Faytan. There was a pretty landlocked bay before -it, and the water front was thick with craft, -mostly with canoes such as we had seen, although -there were some ponderous flat-bottomed boats -that resembled rafts more than ships. These I -thought might be used for the pearl fishing, although -they were gaudily decorated and had many -seats with rudely carved backs.</p> -<p>Between the forest and the city were large -cultivated fields, with groups of cocoanut and -date palms showing here and there, and we discovered -several bands of workers on these farms, -all calmly engaged in performing their proper -tasks.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_154">154</div> -<p>But the city itself was far more interesting -than its surroundings. The buildings were of -clay bricks, of a light gray color, little wood -being used in their construction. They were of -great size and laid out in regular order, forming -streets that radiated in all directions from a central -square. Directly in the middle of this space -was a great circular building which was painted -a dark blue color—the only painted building in -the city—and lavishly decorated with pearls. -The doorways, windows and cornices, and even -portions of the dome, were thickly set with these -precious gems, only pearls of great size and luster -being chosen for the purpose. This was the temple; -but I ought to explain that many of these details -were not perceived by us at that time, while we -circled in the biplane over the city and looked -curiously down upon it. Perhaps it was this very -curiosity that was our undoing, for I must have -neglected the machine in some way to send it -suddenly swerving, first to one side and then the -other, in an erratic motion that was bewildering -and instantly destroyed my cool confidence. The -strain on the planes was dangerous, and although -we managed to keep our balance I could not -steady the thing nor bring it to a stable equilibrium. -We were at a dangerous elevation should -we fall, and to avoid this catastrophe I involuntarily -descended, without any regard as to where -we might land.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_155">155</div> -<p>It was almost a fall, as it was. We first dove -headlong, at a dangerous angle, and then I -swung her head up, shut off the motor, and she -fluttered, rocked and came to a sudden stop with -a jolt that well nigh drove the breath from our -bodies. Joe pitched from the seat and rolled -over a few times; then he sat up and looked at -me in a dazed way that would have made me -laugh had I not been wondering just then how -many bones I had broken. But after the jar on -my nerves had subsided I crawled out of the machine, -which dropped its planes as if ashamed of -its rude action, and found we were on the flat -top of one of the high buildings that overlooked -the place of the Pearl Temple.</p> -<p>I crawled to the edge, which had a low parapet, -and looked over. A hundred eyes met mine, -staring at me with wonder in spite of the stoic -nature of these remarkable islanders.</p> -<p>It was not strange that they marveled. Airships -are not yet everyday affairs in our own -country, so this one might well startle the natives -of a secluded South Sea island which even -ships do not sight. I am not certain which party -was at first most bewildered, Joe and I or the -Faytans; but we were first to recover, and our -desperate situation called for decisive thought.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_156">156</div> -<p>Hastily I ran over the machine. A guide rope -had parted, and I promptly knotted it together -again. In all other respects the <i>Antoinette</i> -seemed uninjured.</p> -<p>“Get aboard, Joe!” I cried; “we must make a -run for it the best way we can.”</p> -<p>“Someone has to push the thing,” he returned. -“I’ll start it and you take it away, Sam. If you -reach the ship safely you can come back with a -rescue party.”</p> -<p>“That’s nonsense!” I exclaimed. “I won’t go -without you, and you know it. Here, help me -run it over to the edge, and we’ll see what we -can do. It may dip at first, but there is lots of -room in the square down there for us to get a -start and rise again.”</p> -<p>“And lots of savages to grab us if we bump -the ground. My way’s best, Sam.”</p> -<p>“Your way is impossible!” said I. “We will -either go together, or we’ll both stay right here.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_157">157</div> -<p>The speech was prophetic. Before I had the -words well out of my mouth the natives began to -pour in a stream out upon the roof, coming -through a square hole in the center which we -had not thought to guard.</p> -<p>Each of us was armed with a brace of revolvers, -but we hesitated to use them. As we backed -away to the furthermost edge I said to Joe:</p> -<p>“Don’t shoot. They’ll capture us anyhow -by force of numbers, and we’ll stand better with -them if we don’t hurt anyone. Keep your pistols -out of sight, for a better time may come to -use them.”</p> -<p>Joe nodded.</p> -<p>“You’re right,” he said briefly.</p> -<p>The Faytans lined up before us, a score of -great muscular fellows with singularly intelligent -features and of grave, dignified demeanor. -As I looked upon them I decided to adopt a certain -plan of action. Extending my hand and -smiling in a fearless, friendly manner, I slowly -advanced toward the man directly in front of -me. There seemed to be no captain or leader -among them.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_158">158</div> -<p>“Greeting, good friends,” I said in the language -of Tuamotu, the island Nux and Bry had -come from, and which they had long ago taught -me to speak. All the natives of the South Seas -have, I believe, a common language, although -each island seems to use a dialect or “brogue” -of its own. At any rate the islanders seem able -to understand one another when they meet in -peace or war, and for that reason I hoped to -make myself understood.</p> -<p>That I succeeded was soon apparent. The -man did not take my extended hand, but he said -in a deep, musical voice:</p> -<p>“We are not friends. It is not possible.”</p> -<p>“No?” I returned, as if astonished. And, indeed, -his frankness was surprising, for these -islanders are usually subtle and deceptive, claiming -friendship when they intend murder. “Why -is it not possible for us to be friends?”</p> -<p>“Because you come unasked. Because we do -not harbor strangers. Because intruders deserve -death, and the laws of the Faytans decree it.”</p> -<p>This was not at all pleasant.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_159">159</div> -<p>“We came not here of our own will,” I said -after a moment’s hesitation. “The gods of the -Storm and Wind thrust us upon your island. -We wish to go away; to return to our own -country.”</p> -<p>“That cannot be,” said another standing near -the first speaker. “To allow a stranger from the -world beyond the sea to escape would be to allow -him to carry tales of Faytan to his countrymen. -Then they would send many boats here -to rob us of our pearls and make us trouble.”</p> -<p>“Therefore,” added another, “you must die -to save Faytan.”</p> -<p>“In what way?” I asked, more to gain time -than because the mode of dying interested me -just then.</p> -<p>“The King will determine that. We will take -you to the King.”</p> -<p>“Very well,” I responded cheerfully. “Come, -Joe; let’s visit the King.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_160">160</div> -<p>He grinned at this, for Joe isn’t easily scared, -and we allowed the Faytans to escort us from -the roof, going so docilely that they did not bind -us or even touch our bodies. They merely surrounded -us in a dense mass, and since they were -of gigantic size and strong as bulls that was as -secure a method as any.</p> -<p>The house through which we passed was not -badly arranged or furnished. We saw numerous -rooms from the corridors we traversed, and -they were more pleasant and homelike than you -might suppose, considering this to be an uncivilized -island which the world’s progress had never -yet thought of.</p> -<p>The square outside—it was a circle, really—was -thronged with men, women and children, all -scantily clad as far as clothing was concerned, -but the humblest wearing a fortune in pearl -ornaments.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_161">161</div> -<p>This island of Faytan must be very populous. -There were at least two hundred men in the boats -guarding the reefs; the forest was full of them; -many were working in the fields, and still the -Pearl City was packed full, as far as we could -see. The natives were of superior physique and -intelligence. We had thought Nux and Bry exceptionally -well built fellows, for South Sea -Islanders, and we had often proved their fidelity -and keenness of intellect; but the Faytans were -fully their equals in every respect, and I knew -from the reports of Tuamotu that they had no -such capital as the Pearl City and lived in a more -primitive manner.</p> -<p>Crossing the square between close ranks of -silent, staring natives, we were escorted to the -steps of the Great Temple and in through a high -arched doorway.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_162">162</div> -<h2 id="c11"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XI</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">A KING, A PRIEST AND A BOY</span></h2> -<p>To our surprise there was no great hall of concourse -before us, but an entrance hall from which -opened several doorways hung with finely woven -mats, all of which were lavishly decorated with -conventional designs in pearls. Before each -doorway stood a guard, armed with a spear and -a double-edged battle-ax, the latter fashioned -from gypsum by the method employed by the -North American Indians.</p> -<p>There was a captain of these guards and when -one of our conductors spoke to him in a low voice -this official disappeared through a central doorway. -He returned presently and Joe and I were -told to follow him. After us came merely a half -dozen of our captors, closing the rear, and so in -stately procession we tramped down a long corridor -and came to the throne room.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_163">163</div> -<p>It was a high, spacious apartment, having -many windows covered with translucent fish-skin -dyed in various colors. These had the appearance -of stained glass and were quite effective. -Around three sides of the room ran a stone bench -covered with mattings and in the center was a -raised place, or dais, with a broad, pearl-encrusted -seat.</p> -<p>Heaped upon the royal bench were many gay -colored blankets woven from a soft cocoanut -fibre, and lying flat upon these, face downward, was -the mighty King of Faytan.</p> -<p>His Majesty was only a boy. His copper-colored -form was lean and slender, but no greater -in length than my own.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_164">164</div> -<p>He did not move for a time and I had opportunity -to examine him curiously. The knot of -hair twisted upon the back of his head was decorated -with five monstrous black pearls—the -rarest and most valuable sort known. Around -his waist was a broad belt on which exquisite -rose pearls were thickly clustered. Over his -shoulder was draped a short cloak sewn thick -with the same precious gems. But aside from -this richness of decoration there was nothing to -distinguish the youthful king from his subjects, -unless it was his attitude. This might indicate -grief, despair or suffering, for though he -moved not a muscle there was such utter abandon -in his pose that I caught myself feeling sorry for -the youth’s misery without knowing why or how -he was miserable.</p> -<p>We stood motionless, awaiting his royal pleasure. -After a time, with a slow, writhing motion -he raised himself to a sitting position and showed -his face to us.</p> -<p>I was born and bred in a democratic republic, -and believe that all men are free and equal; nevertheless -there was a serene dignity in this boy’s -countenance that plainly marked him royal. -Wherever I might have met him I should have -recognized in him the king; yet he was a mere -savage secluded on an unknown island.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_165">165</div> -<p>The unhappiness that had marked his former -attitude showed plainly in his face, but its proud -regard seemed to demand no pity from anyone. -Whatever it was, the king was strong enough to -bear it alone.</p> -<p>He eyed Joe and me with calm interest, his -look flashing over us from head to heel and noting -every detail of our appearance. Then he -turned to the captain of the guard and nodded -permission for him to speak.</p> -<p>“Flying through the air on a thing with -wings,” began the man, “these two intruders -alighted upon the top of the house of Aza, where -they were captured. They are brought before -your Majesty for judgment.”</p> -<p>The king passed his hand across his eyes with -a wearied gesture. Then he looked toward us -again and said:</p> -<p>“They are young.” His voice was low and -soft.</p> -<p>“You are also young, your Majesty,” I ventured -to state.</p> -<p>“Then you understand our tongue?” he said -quickly.</p> -<p>“Imperfectly. I was taught to speak it by a -native of Tuamotu.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_166">166</div> -<p>“Tuamotu! So you have come here to get our -pearls?”</p> -<p>“No, indeed. We were shipwrecked, having -been driven out of our course by the storm. We -are not robbers, your Majesty, but only unfortunate -voyagers.”</p> -<p>He nodded.</p> -<p>“You are indeed unfortunate to land upon the -shore of Faytan,” said he. “It means death to all -of you.”</p> -<p>“Not necessarily,” I returned, coolly. “For my -part, I expect to live a long time yet.”</p> -<p>“You do not understand,” he persisted gently. -“It is the law of the island—the law of my forefathers—that -all strangers who land upon Faytan -shall be put to death.”</p> -<p>“A cruel law,” I remarked; “and an unjust -one.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_167">167</div> -<p>“It is to protect us from invasion,” he explained -in a kindly tone. “This is the richest island in all -the world, and the most favored by nature. My -people are the bravest and strongest of mankind. -No other nation can at all compare with this, for -we are protected and favored by the powerful -Pearl God.” As he mentioned this deity all the -Faytans present prostrated themselves, muttering:</p> -<p>“The King is the Priest of the Pearl God. -Through him we acquire power and protection!”</p> -<p>The king had also bowed his head, reverently -and with no hint of self-adulation. When the -chant ended he turned to us and continued:</p> -<p>“Strangers, it is not through hatred that your -death is decreed. There is no hate in my breast, -although you have killed my father, the late King -of Faytan.”</p> -<p>His voice faltered, and I exclaimed:</p> -<p>“Killed the King! We? It is impossible.”</p> -<p>His grief was readily explained now, but although -these people posed as our enemies I was -really shocked at the assertion that we had rendered -this boy fatherless.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_168">168</div> -<p>“I do not think the deed was intentional,” he returned, -musingly, “for it was dark and your -weapons could single out no man. But my noble -father’s death was the result of your coming here. -When runners from the other end of the island -brought the news of your arrival, my father the -King set out at once with a band of chosen warriors -to capture you. He arrived at the cove at -nightfall, in time to see your people leap into your -boats and start out to sea. Our warriors sent arrows -after you, and you replied with the weapons -that sting. One stung my father and he fell dead. -The warriors brought him back to the Pearl City, -where I slept, and I was awakened to be told I -had lost my dearest friend and was now the King -of Faytan.”</p> -<p>He bowed his head again and for a time remained -motionless.</p> -<p>“I am sorry,” I said quietly. “It was the fortune -of war.”</p> -<p>“Yes,” he returned, raising his head to look at -me curiously; “the fortune of war; the same fate -that led you here in the storm to meet your death.”</p> -<p>I began to feel a little uneasy.</p> -<p>“Is there no way of evading that foolish law of -yours?” I asked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_169">169</div> -<p>“No. Away from Faytan every stranger is -safe. He is nothing to us then. But when a -stranger comes to Faytan the law decrees his -death. There is no escape.”</p> -<p>“Does the law say in what manner we are to -die?” I inquired.</p> -<p>“No. The King determines that. But it is our -custom to grant our prisoners the easiest death of -which we have knowledge, which is by drowning. -The only demand of the law is that every invader -shall die. There is no desire on our part to be -cruel.”</p> -<p>I pondered the matter.</p> -<p>“Does the law state how soon the prisoner shall -die?” was my next inquiry.</p> -<p>“No. That would, of course, depend upon circumstances,” -he admitted.</p> -<p>“In that case, there is no need for us to worry -over my death for the present, or over that of this -friend who is with me,” said I in my easiest manner. -“I begin to admire your law, your Majesty. -It says very truly that every intruder upon your -island shall die. But every native of Faytan, too, -must die—in time.”</p> -<p>He saw my point, but was not impressed.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_170">170</div> -<p>“The law says you shall be put to death, not -that you will be permitted to die in time,” said he.</p> -<p>“Oh; very well, let it be that way,” I agreed. -“But I am innocent of any intent to wrong you, or -any of your people, your Majesty; so I appeal to -you to postpone putting me to death as long as -possible.”</p> -<p>He stared at me in a puzzled way.</p> -<p>“It is not fear,” he muttered, “that drives you -to beg for your life—for a few brief hours or -days. What is it, then?”</p> -<p>“I’ve acquired a habit of living,” said I, “and -I hate to break it. Also I have a duty to perform—to -instruct you in the truth concerning the great -world outside of Faytan, of which I find you are -very ignorant. I must show you how far behind -other nations you are; how much you have yet to -learn. You cannot gain this information from -your own people, who are as ignorant as you are; -you must gain it from me, before I am put to -death. You say proudly that you rule a great -country, but there is a way for you to make it a -far greater country. You say your people are -happy and prosperous, but I can teach you how to -give them many comforts they are now without.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_171">171</div> -<p>At last I had interested him, for he was an intelligent -youth. His eyes flashed. He rose to -his feet, facing me, and asked:</p> -<p>“Can you do this?”</p> -<p>“Yes; and more. I can tell you of things you -have never even dreamed of, which will make -Faytan greater and more powerful than it has ever -been—since the beginning of time.”</p> -<p>“Then,” said he, “your death shall wait until I -have listened to your teachings. But do not misunderstand -me. I grant you neither pardon nor -life. I merely postpone your death.”</p> -<p>“That is fair enough,” I answered. “I am -satisfied.”</p> -<p>Deliberately and with dignity he again seated -himself, turning toward my captors, who had -heard all this conversation plainly.</p> -<p>“You may go,” said he.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_172">172</div> -<p>Evidently the king had no thought of asking -anyone’s advice as to his actions. He told the -captain of the guard to take us to a certain room -and keep us safely until he sent for us, and as we -bowed low and left the youthful monarch he -turned and cast himself prone upon the blankets -of the throne again. When I looked back over my -shoulder I found he had buried his face in his -hands and his attitude was one of great dejection.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_173">173</div> -<h2 id="c12"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE “CROOKED ONE”</span></h2> -<p>The Pearl Temple was also the Royal Palace, -for as the king was the sole priest of the Pearl -God it was fitting that his abode should be in this -sacred place. Seldom has a nation placed the -supreme power, both religious and political, in the -hands of one person. It is concrete autocracy and -usually a priesthood protects a country from its -king while the king protects it from the priests. -But here was decidedly a one-man rule—and the -man was a boy. If we could win the boy’s friendship -there were no complications to thwart his will, -and therein lay our sole chance of salvation.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_174">174</div> -<p>Joe and I talked it over in our prison, a fine big -room in the rear portion of the temple, with windows -opening on the square. There were no -guards, nor were we bound or otherwise restrained -except by the command of the king to remain in -the room until sent for. We might easily have -dropped from one of the windows to the crowded -streets; but that would have availed us nothing. -We might have walked out by way of the corridors, -and met the guards at the other end. Really, -we were safe enough, and our captors knew it.</p> -<p>Our unfortunate mishap caused us considerable -uneasiness. It was not so much on account of our -personal safety, although of that we had ample -cause to fear; but I worried lest my father or -Uncle Naboth, suspecting we were captured, -should send out a party to attempt to rescue us. -From my present information I knew that would -mean death to them all; only while in the ship -fort, with ample supplies of guns and ammunition, -could they successfully oppose these numerous and -powerful Faytans.</p> -<p>At noon we were given ample rations of excellent -food; fish, turtle and lobster forming the -chief dishes. The drinking water, almost ice-cold -from earthen jars, was the finest I ever tasted. -Women waited upon us, but when I spoke to them -in their native tongue they refused to answer.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_175">175</div> -<p>After the meal the king came in, unannounced -and alone. The youth walked with great dignity -and his face was very sad. Sitting upon a bench -beside us he said:</p> -<p>“You will tell me of the world beyond the sea, -and I will listen. But first tell me your names, and -what island you come from.”</p> -<p>We introduced ourselves and said we were -Americans, but of course that meant nothing to -him.</p> -<p>“I am Attero, the twentieth of that name who -has ruled in Faytan,” said he proudly. Then he -began to examine our clothing and to feel the -texture of the cloth, asking us how it was made -and of what use the various garments might be.</p> -<p>Joe is not much of a talker, so I spent several -hours giving the king the most primitive sort of -information, taking care to so explain our machinery -and inventions as to set him wondering at -our cleverness. He was more interested at first -in “the weapon that stings” than in any other -mechanical contrivance, and you may be sure I explained -the death-dealing character of our guns in -a most impressive manner.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_176">176</div> -<p>“Your people are many, oh King,” said I; “but -our rifles and revolvers have more stings in them -than you have people, although our own numbers -are so few.”</p> -<p>He pondered this a moment.</p> -<p>“I thought that might be so,” he returned. -“That is a reason why I did not sooner send my -people to capture you. My chief Medicine Man, -Kuru, has been studying this matter, and Kuru has -found that while the metal stings enter human -flesh, and pass through it, they do not go far into -the bark of the trees. For when my father and -some of his people were stung, many other stings -flew over their heads and reached the forest, -where we found the marks they made. This is -the first time such weapons have been used by -invaders into Faytan. All others have had spears -and arrows like our own. Also you are the only -pale-skins who have come to Faytan.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_177">177</div> -<p>“The pale-skins have more wisdom than the -dark-skins,” I asserted. “They have conquered all -the known world. The reason Faytan has not yet -been conquered by us is that until the storm drove -us upon your coast we did not know such an island -existed.”</p> -<p>He bowed gravely.</p> -<p>“That proves how wise my forefathers were in -making our laws,” said he. “We have been left -in peace because the restless pale-skins, who love -to conquer what does not belong to them, did not -know where to find Faytan. Had we permitted -any to leave our shores alive you would then have -heard of us. Also my forefathers declared that -other nations would want our pearls, which have -brought good luck to us for many years. Is that -also true?”</p> -<p>“It is,” I replied frankly. “My people like all -pretty things, and you must know that pearls are -found not alone in Faytan, but in many other parts -of the world.”</p> -<p>He seemed surprised.</p> -<p>“As many as we have?” he asked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_178">178</div> -<p>“Perhaps not. But pearls are not unknown to -us. See,” and I showed him my watch fob, which -was set with a large diamond surrounded by small -pearls. He paid no attention to the diamond but -examined the pearls carefully. Then he smiled.</p> -<p>“Have you seen any so small, so dull and -colorless in my kingdom?” he asked.</p> -<p>“No, your Majesty.”</p> -<p>“Such trifles grow in small shellfish, which we -do not open, but throw back into the sea to allow -them to grow. Those which you have are dead. -The life is gone from them. We know how to -keep all our pearls alive by bathing them in the -salt water,” he said. Then he asked. “What is -on the other end of this yellow chain?”</p> -<p>I exhibited my watch and explained its use. He -was greatly excited over this trinket, especially -when I showed him the wheels and how to keep -them going by winding. I thought it good policy -to make him a present of the watch, which was a -cheap affair, and he accepted it with evidences of -joy and gave me in return a necklace of pearls -worth a fortune.</p> -<p>When he left us he said:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_179">179</div> -<p>“You must tell me more of your wonderful land -and your wise people, for truly you are able to -teach me much.”</p> -<p>He paused on his way out and came slowly -back to us.</p> -<p>“Tell me how my people can be safe from your -stings,” he begged.</p> -<p>“By keeping a long distance away from them,” -I replied promptly.</p> -<p>“Is there no other way?”</p> -<p>“None, your Majesty.”</p> -<p>“My chief Medicine Man, Kuru, thought that -if we made shields of bark, and carried them before -us, the stings would not hurt.”</p> -<p>That explained the work we had seen the natives -doing in the forest. But I hastened to assure -King Attero that such shields were useless, as -when they came neat to our guns the bullets would -go through them easily.</p> -<p>“Then,” said he, in a grieved tone, “many of -my people will die, for they will make the attack -to-morrow morning.”</p> -<p>“Can you not send swift messengers and stop -them?” I asked anxiously.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_180">180</div> -<p>“I will not do that,” he answered, “for it is not -good to give one order to change another. But I -will spend the night in beseeching the great Pearl -God to protect my people from the pale-skins. Our -god has never yet failed us.”</p> -<p>With that he left us and we saw no more of him -until the following afternoon. When he entered -our room then, the boy king was more cheerful of -countenance and stepped more firmly and proudly -than ever.</p> -<p>“The Pearl God told me not to fear, for all -would be well with my people,” he announced.</p> -<p>I looked at him curiously. Could one so -naturally intelligent really believe some mythical -god had spoken to him? But it is not safe to -question anyone’s religion. Ignoring the point I -asked:</p> -<p>“Have you heard news of the battle?”</p> -<p>“Yes. Many of my warriors have been killed, -and your ship has not yet been captured. But -they are still fighting.”</p> -<p>I heard this report with pleasure, and Joe -shouted: “Hooray!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_181">181</div> -<p>The king did not seem annoyed.</p> -<p>“If we do not succeed to-day, we will to-morrow,” -he prophesied, with cool assurance. “For -to-morrow I shall go to the battle myself, and -carry with me our greatest Chieftain, known as -the Crooked One.”</p> -<p>“May we go, also?” I inquired, eagerly.</p> -<p>He considered the request thoughtfully. Then -he replied:</p> -<p>“It would seem best to drown you both this -evening, before I leave for the fight. The -Crooked One has advised that, and his wisdom is -great. But I wish to be taught more of your -knowledge, so I will let you live until my return.”</p> -<p>“But why must we stay here?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Would you assist me in defeating your people, -if I took you with me?”</p> -<p>“No,” said I.</p> -<p>He took my hand and touched it lightly to his -breast.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_182">182</div> -<p>“What I like in the pale-skins,” he said, “is the -truth-tongue. You do not try to deceive me. That -is why I have let you live to teach me. From a -lying teacher I would gain but little knowledge.”</p> -<p>I have said before that this boy was remarkably -intelligent for a savage. There was also a nobility -in his nature that was admirable and noteworthy. -I am no more truthful than the average American, -but it was not easy to try to deceive one of so -simple and frank a character. From the first I -had thought it the best policy to be honest with -him. Had the pale-skins always been honest in -their dealings with the dark-skinned races many -national tragedies would have been averted.</p> -<p>We passed several hours in conversation, Joe -taking a part in the talk, now and then, but leaving -most of it to me. Finally the king withdrew, saying -he would not see us again until after his return -from the “war.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_183">183</div> -<p>It was getting dark and we were thinking of -going to bed on our benches—which were plentifully -supplied with soft blankets—when a sound -of slow and dragging footsteps along the corridor -aroused us. A light flickered across the doorway -and was followed by a native bearing a torch of -rottenwood.</p> -<p>At once I knew who it was. The shrewd, -withered features, iron-gray locks and penetrating -glance; the humpbacked frame, long arms and -spindle legs could belong to none but the “Crooked -One,” of whom the king had spoken. I wondered -if he came with his Majesty’s permission, -for he shielded the torch with a portion of an -ample robe that partially covered his misshapen -body and peered at us silently a while before addressing -us.</p> -<p>Then he said, speaking in a low, soft voice:</p> -<p>“Strangers, I am here to assist you. Our -mighty King, the wise Attero, has accepted you -as his friends; but that will not save you from the -death which the law decrees.”</p> -<p>He paused impressively, and I asked:</p> -<p>“What <i>will</i> save us, then?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_184">184</div> -<p>“Perhaps nothing at all,” he returned, evasively. -“But I am the King’s adviser, even as I was his -father’s adviser, and I command all the warriors -of Faytan. If King Attero listens to anyone, he -will listen to me.”</p> -<p>“And you will try to save us?”</p> -<p>“If you will do what I am about to ask.”</p> -<p>I reflected.</p> -<p>“There seems no way to evade the law,” said I. -“The law is as old as Faytan, I am told, and demands -the death of every stranger landing upon -your shores. The King has himself informed us -that he is powerless to evade the law, even if he -desired to.”</p> -<p>The Crooked One smiled sardonically.</p> -<p>“Who makes the laws of Faytan?” he demanded.</p> -<p>“The King’s forefathers made this law, it -seems,” I returned.</p> -<p>“True. Only the King can make a law in Faytan. -And—<i>only the King can unmake it</i>.”</p> -<p>I sprang to my feet, inspired by a new hope. -Of course the king had power to abrogate the -present law! Why had I not thought of this before? -It was an absurd law. The king was our -friend.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_185">185</div> -<p>The Crooked One, having spoken so impressively, -was now regarding us with marked attention. -The look enabled me to recover my composure -quickly.</p> -<p>“Well, then?” said I.</p> -<p>He sat down upon a bench, looking more -crooked than ever.</p> -<p>“I am Chief of the Warriors of Faytan,” he -repeated. “I have fought many invaders, and all -are dead. For it is true that until now none has -been able to resist the number and power of the -Faytans I have led. Your own people cannot resist -them for long; yet they are more terrible in a -fight than any we have ever met. There are perhaps -as many persons in your ship as I have -fingers and toes; there are more Faytans than the -hairs of my head. In time, in spite of your stinging -weapons, which the King says are called guns, -we shall surely capture you all. But if there is -much fighting many of my warriors will have -died before we conquer and destroy the pale-skins. -I do not wish to have my warriors die. -Why is it necessary? So I have come to you, the -King’s teachers, to say this: Teach me, also. -Teach me how to capture your people, and in return -I will ask the King to make a new law and -cancel the old one, so that you two will be permitted -to remain in Faytan as long as you live, -not only safe from harm but honored by the -King and all his people.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_186">186</div> -<p>“Chief,” I returned, amused but angry, “we -could not be honored by anyone if we proved ourselves -dishonorable. Will any of your warriors -betray you, or your King, to save their own lives? -I do not think they would. Nor will we be less -noble than the Faytans. But I will give you this -answer: We could not betray our people if we -would; for there is no way you or your warriors -can avoid death if you fight with the pale-skins. -Had you made them your friends they would have -gone away and left you in peace. But if you -foolishly continue to make war upon them, you -and your island are lost forever, for no human -power can save you.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_187">187</div> -<p>“A man is but a man,” he returned, “whether -his skin be pale or brown. You have powerful -weapons, but you are few in numbers. If you -could kill half my warriors the other half would -finally conquer you.”</p> -<p>“That remains to be proven,” I said.</p> -<p>He arose from the bench and paced up and -down, the light of the torch making him appear -like some huge goblin.</p> -<p>“So you would sacrifice your own lives to save -your friends?” he asked.</p> -<p>“Willingly, if it is necessary.”</p> -<p>“And are they as loyal to you?”</p> -<p>“Any one of them would die to save us,” I -asserted proudly.</p> -<p>He laughed at this; a low, cackling laugh that -was not pleasant to hear.</p> -<p>“Then they must be allowed to do so,” he said, -and picking up the torch left the room without -another word or even a parting glance in our -direction.</p> -<p>“I don’t like that,” growled Joe. “He’s up to -some deviltry, I’m sure.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_188">188</div> -<p>“The same thing has occurred to me,” I replied. -“Let us remember his words. He will -allow our friends to die to save our lives. It’s a -trick of some sort, Joe. The Crooked One is far -more dangerous than the King himself.”</p> -<p>“What can he do?” inquired my friend.</p> -<p>“I don’t know; but that clever old head has -conceived some shrewd idea, or I’m greatly mistaken. -We must be on our guard, Joe. I wish -we had some way of warning our people.”</p> -<p>“Might send them a wireless,” said Joe, -grinning.</p> -<p>“Well, let’s go to bed and forget it,” I suggested. -“Nothing can happen before morning, -anyhow.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_189">189</div> -<h2 id="c13"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XIII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">LIVING SHIELDS</span></h2> -<p>But in this declaration I was wrong. Something -happened within the hour—a summons to -attend the king. We had gone to bed but had not -fallen asleep when the messenger came, so in a -few moments we were ready to follow the captain -of the guard to the throne room.</p> -<p>His Majesty was ready for the field. He bore -a short spear with rows of pearls set in the shaft, -and over his shoulder was slung a bow and sheaf -of arrows. In his belt was the native two-edged -tomahawk, and the young fellow looked fit to render -a good account of himself, had he been going -to fight savages like himself.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_190">190</div> -<p>Beside the king stood the Crooked One, who -bore no arms at all. We afterward learned that -this famous chieftain, contrary to the custom of -these islanders, never fought in person but contented -himself planning the battle and directing -his men. In this he was unconsciously imitating -the great generals of the civilized world.</p> -<p>“Come,” said Attero. “We are ready for the -journey.”</p> -<p>“Oh! are we to go along?” I asked in surprise.</p> -<p>“Yes,” said he, and marched out into the -square. We followed. It was pitch dark, but a -group of men outside bore torches. Several litters -had been provided, similar to the “stretchers” -we carry wounded men on. The king took possession -of one of these, the Crooked One of another. -A third and fourth were for the use of Joe and -myself. As soon as I had reclined upon the litter -four men started away with it, going on a jog trot, -and I found it by no means uncomfortable.</p> -<p>It was a queer procession. Half a dozen runners -carried torches ahead of us to light the way. -The king’s litter came first; then the chieftain’s, -followed by mine and Joe’s. More torchbearers -closed the line. And so we proceeded at a rapid -pace over hill and dale through the black night to -the opposite end of the island.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_191">191</div> -<p>As we came to the further edge of the forest, -dawn broke. It was a gray, dismal day and I -thought the sky threatened rain.</p> -<p>A great assemblage of warriors met us and -welcomed the king and the Crooked One with evident -satisfaction. I stood by and listened while -several leaders made their reports. It seemed the -fighting had been constant the day before, and -time and again the natives had been repulsed with -heavy loss. The “stinging things” went straight -through the bark shields, which the wise Kuru had -recommended, and they had therefore been abandoned. -Between the forest and the ship the plain -was strewn with dead and wounded Faytans, and -their friends could only go under cover of darkness -to reclaim their bodies, as whenever they -showed themselves a hail of bullets greeted them.</p> -<p>I was very proud to learn that my friends were -doing such excellent work. Against their rapid-fire -guns the poor natives with their primitive -weapons had no show whatever. Yet the simple -creatures had persisted in sacrificing themselves -uselessly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_192">192</div> -<p>The Crooked One listened calmly to the reports. -Then he asked:</p> -<p>“Have any of the invaders left the ship?”</p> -<p>Not any, they told him, since the two who were -prisoners had flown away through the air.</p> -<p>“Very good,” said he. “To-day, my warriors, -we will capture all the pale-skins.”</p> -<p>I was curious to learn how he would do it; but -breakfast seemed the first thing on the programme, -and of this meal Joe and I were given an ample -share.</p> -<p>Afterwards the king walked aside with his chieftain -while they conferred together privately, -speaking in low tones. The natives, stolid and -calm, obeying implicitly—and indifferent to life -or death—awaited their pleasure in silence. Then -Joe and I were led to the edge of the forest and -permitted to step out into the open and observe -the ship. There was no sign of life on board at -first, and rather anxiously I pulled out my handkerchief -and waved it to and fro, regardless of the -Faytans just behind me. Joe imitated my example -and after a moment a flag was run up on the -mainmast and ducked once or twice to show we -had been recognized.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_193">193</div> -<p>To find only that short distance separating us -from our friends was distinctly aggravating and -I was almost tempted to cut and run for the ship -and chance a spear thrust between my shoulders. -Turning my head to see how near the natives -were I found the Crooked One grinning with -much satisfaction, and saw him exchange a triumphant -glance with the youthful king.</p> -<p>This nettled me, for I at once suspected we had -been playing into the hands of our enemies and -for some reason had been placed where we were -in order that our friends on the ship might recognize -us. A moment later the chieftain gave a -signal and we were seized by strong natives and -our hands bound firmly behind our backs.</p> -<p>Then the mystery was explained.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_194">194</div> -<p>The Faytan warriors, fully armed, formed in -two long lines just behind us, Joe being placed in -front of one line and I before another. It was -easy to guess their plan then. They intended to -use us for living shields, believing our friends -would not dare to fire upon us, and so advance -near enough to the ship to board it with a rush -and slay the pale-skins by sheer force of numbers.</p> -<p>It was a desperate attempt, cleverly conceived, -and based upon my assertion to the Crooked One -that our friends would sacrifice themselves for -our sakes.</p> -<p>But nature took a hand in the game just then. -The sky had been overcast since daybreak, and -just as the two lines were advancing into the open, -pushing Joe and me before them, the clouds opened -and immense drops of rain came pattering down. -It grew dark, too, so that we could scarcely see -the ship, and the Faytans hesitated and looked -inquiringly at their chieftain.</p> -<p>The Crooked One eyed the sky, listened to the -low growl of thunder, and ordered his men back to -the forest. Next moment the rain came down in -floods, and a bolt of lightning crashed overhead -and sent a tall tree toppling down upon us. No -one was hurt, but it was now so dark we could not -see one another, and the great battle of the elements -seemed to render our puny human war -insignificant.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_195">195</div> -<p>I realized this would be a good time to make a -break for liberty, but our hands were tied and the -cords held by stalwart Faytans, so that we were -unable to take advantage of the opportunity.</p> -<p>Crash after crash succeeded, and the thunder -was deafening, while around us the lightning -darted like angry serpents. They have terrible -storms in these tropics, at times, and it is no -unusual thing for an island to suddenly disappear -and never be heard of again. The tempest we -now experienced was so extraordinary that I believe -it awed even the natives.</p> -<p>I could hear the sea pounding against the rocks -and wondered if the boats patrolling the reefs -could survive. An hour, perhaps, the storm lasted; -but it broke almost as suddenly as it began, and -while the trees still dripped rivulets upon us, who -were drenched to the skin already, the sun came -out brilliantly, shining for the first time that day. -The clouds tumbled away hurriedly, as if they had -business elsewhere; the wind hushed and was -still and only the fierce boom of the breakers remained -to remind us of our late fearful experience.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_196">196</div> -<p>The Faytans also recovered quickly. A few -moments sufficed to turn the hundreds of dusky -dripping statues into eager, alert warriors, and -again the Crooked One ordered the advance—in -the same manner previously attempted.</p> -<p>Neither Joe nor I was big enough to fully cover -the lines of gigantic warriors crowding behind us; -but the idea was that our friends would not dare -fire for fear of hitting us. If the natives could in -this manner advance close enough to stampede up -the rocks to the ship, they hoped to get enough -men aboard to conquer our small party very -quickly. For at close range the savages had no -doubt of their own superiority.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_197">197</div> -<p>For a time it seemed their plot would be successful. -Joe and I held back as much as we could, -with that pushing crowd behind us, but steadily -we approached the ship and no sign came from -those on board. I began to be worried. Surely -Uncle Naboth and Ned Britton were too clever to -allow a lot of half naked islanders to outwit them; -yet not a head appeared above the bulwarks, not a -puff of smoke or rifle ball proved that our tried -and trusty seamen were prepared to sell their lives -dearly and defend the women to the last.</p> -<p>We had reached the first of the rocks that clustered -above the shore and had began to stumble -over them when, with an abruptness that fairly -made me jump, a near by crack of firearms saluted -us and a straggling volley was poured upon the -devoted natives. Not from the ship, however; -the shots came from a ridge of rocks directly to -the left of us, and the Faytans began falling by -the dozens.</p> -<p>“Drop, Joe!” I cried, and at the same time fell -flat upon my face between two protecting rocks -and lay there while the slaughter continued.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_198">198</div> -<p>I was exulting in the strategy that had outflanked -the Faytans and reflecting that our boys -had made a dash for those rocks during the darkness -of the storm, when their movements could not -be observed, when two stout arms seized me and -raised me bodily from the ground. I thought at -first some of our own people had rescued me, but -being turned face down over a broad shoulder I -saw the dusky skin of a savage below me and -knew that I had been taken by a Faytan.</p> -<p>Instantly I began to struggle and cry out, but -bound as I was I could offer no serious resistance -and my howls were almost drowned by the crack -of rifles, which continued unabated. I know now -that my friends saw my plight and Ned and Señor -de Jiminez, who were both splendid shots, made -one or two attempts to bring down my captor; but -my sprawling body so covered him that only his -head and legs were free, and to fire at him at all -was to put me in imminent danger.</p> -<p>He was a powerful fellow, and fairly ran with -me—no light burden, if I am small—back to the -forest. There were few of his band as successful -and he doubtless owed his own safety to the fact -that he bore me upon his back.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_199">199</div> -<p>The “stinging weapons” had played fearful -havoc with the attacking party, and even as the -few stragglers who survived—most of them -wounded—crept back to the protecting forest, our -men sallied from the rocks, hastily stripped the -pearl ornaments from the fallen, and regained the -ship without a single casualty.</p> -<p>I stood among the trees watching them, with the -king at one side of me and the Crooked One on -the other side. My joy was equaled by the chagrin -of my enemies when we saw Joe was safe with -his comrades and being complimented on all sides, -while the ladies waved their handkerchiefs to him -from the deck of the ship.</p> -<p>We were a silent party. I, because I was so -disappointed and disgusted at my hard luck that -I could almost have cried, and the others because -their prettily conceived plan of attack had been -thwarted and their warriors mowed down by -scores.</p> -<p>“It is useless, your Majesty,” announced the -Crooked One, regretfully; “the weapons of the -pale-skins are too bitter for us to face. The other -plan is best. It will require time and patience; -but it is best.”</p> -<p>“Come, then,” replied the King, briefly. “We -will return to the city.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_200">200</div> -<p>“What is the other plan?” I inquired, as we -were conducted to our litters.</p> -<p>“We shall let thirst and hunger fight for us,” -answered Attero, readily. “Your people will soon -need fresh water; but they cannot get it without -entering the forest, where my warriors will -patiently await them.”</p> -<p>I got into my litter, where my bonds were removed -and I was borne along by my bearers -beside the king.</p> -<p>“Did the boats escape the storm?” I asked -presently.</p> -<p>He nodded.</p> -<p>“Of course. There was less danger to them on -the water than to us in the forest.”</p> -<p>“But the reefs—”</p> -<p>“My men are fishes first, and warriors afterward. -They are used to storms and do not dread -them.”</p> -<p>I did not see how any living thing could withstand -the breakers on the reefs, but said nothing -more on that subject.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_201">201</div> -<p>The king was unusually quiet and seemed not -to wish to converse with me. I could not well -blame him, seeing he had just witnessed the destruction -of many of his choicest fighting men.</p> -<p>Dismally enough we made our way back to the -Pearl City, where to my satisfaction I was taken -to my old room at the back of the temple. I missed -Joe, but was glad he was safe with his friends. It -was not the room that I cared especially for, but -the evidence that I still retained the young king’s -good will. Had he ordered me to some other -place in close confinement, I might know my end -was not very far off.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_202">202</div> -<h2 id="c14"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XIV</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">A DESPERATE ATTEMPT</span></h2> -<p>Attero sent for me the following day and asked -me to continue my descriptions of American life. -In view of the fact that he was determined upon -the destruction of our entire band I thought best -to impress upon him our national importance and -to assure him that, as our ships sailed every sea, -it was only a question of time when others would -discover Faytan and come in such numbers that -they could not be successfully opposed. Also I -explained many of the luxuries and conveniences -we enjoyed, of which the Faytans were wholly -ignorant, and informed the king that he and his -people could readily secure them all in exchange -for a portion of their pearls.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_203">203</div> -<p>“At present the pearls are of no value to you,” -said I, “as you can use them only as ornaments. -But by disposing of even your smallest ones you -can secure practical inventions and manufactured -goods that would have the effect of civilizing your -people and render their lives far more pleasant and -useful.”</p> -<p>Attero thought deeply upon this matter, and I -could see my arguments tempted him; but neither -during this interview nor others could I overthrow -the prejudices inherited from a long line of exclusive -ancestors, who believed Faytan was the -important portion of the world and none but Faytans -must ever be permitted to live upon the island.</p> -<p>“I would like the good things the pale-skins -have,” he admitted, “but not at the price we would -have to pay. Our riches lie in our pearls; not because -they could be exchanged for so many other -things, but because they bring us good luck, and -the vast collection we have keeps the Pearl God -here among us, and thus insures his protection. -We are now prosperous and do not miss your great -inventions because we have never had them. But -if we allowed you to go away and return with -more of your people, think what would happen! -Our happy life would become one of turmoil and -eagerness to gain worldly goods. Some of my -people would want more than their share, and that -would lead to envy and quarrels. At present all -property belongs to the King, and each of his subjects -is given what he requires. My people are -content with this condition and it would be foolish -for me to change it.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_204">204</div> -<p>“Then,” said I, “I have another proposition. -Allow us to leave this island, and do you come -with us as our guest. We will take you to America -and show you our cities and our great civilization. -You will acquire much wisdom, much learning and -experience. And afterward, if you still desire it, -we will bring you back here, land you upon your -island, and go away without telling anyone of -Faytan or its king. We will faithfully keep your -secret, your Majesty, and you will be no worse off -than before we came, but far richer in knowledge -of the world.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_205">205</div> -<p>I thought this would win him, for a time; but -finally he rejected the plan, as he did all others I -suggested. We talked together on several days, -but my stories of our life and the wonders of our -civilization seemed to content him. One evening -he said to me:</p> -<p>“You have given me much to think of, Steele; -and after you are dead I shall remember you as a -good teacher. I am even sorry the law compels -me to put you to death; but it does, and my chiefs -and medicine men are beginning to reproach me -for the delay.”</p> -<p>“The King is supreme,” I said rather uneasily.</p> -<p>“Because he obeys the same laws his subjects -do,” was the answer. “Were I to disobey the laws -of my great ancestors there would soon be rebels -and traitors in Faytan.”</p> -<p>I remembered the suggestion of the Crooked -One.</p> -<p>“The King who makes the laws has power to -change them,” I asserted. “If you proclaim a new -law, saying that I, your friend, must be permitted -to live, your subjects will accept it willingly.”</p> -<p>He smiled and looked at me rather pityingly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_206">206</div> -<p>“It would please me to do that,” said he; “but -it would be wrong. I must not, for my own -pleasure, disobey my forefathers, who in their wisdom -said that all strangers must be put to death. -Is my own judgment so perfect that I dare oppose -that of twenty noble rulers of Faytan? No. I -have the power to save you in that way; but I -will not do so.”</p> -<p>“Never mind,” said I; “we will speak of this -matter again, some other time.”</p> -<p>He gave me a steady look.</p> -<p>“There will be no opportunity,” was his reply. -“I like you, Steele. I am glad you have been my -friend. But to-morrow you will be put to death.”</p> -<p>“To-morrow!”</p> -<p>“I have waited too long already. My people -are unhappy to see a pale-skin alive when the law -condemns him to death. It will be to-morrow.”</p> -<p>He turned away.</p> -<p>“Wait, your Majesty—hear me!” I pleaded.</p> -<p>He waved me aside with a haughty gesture and -left the room. The Faytans are philosophers and -accept death without a murmur. The king, my -friend, could not understand my protest.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_207">207</div> -<p>Friend? Well, it was a queer sort of friendship -that made no effort to save me; that had no sympathy -for my unhappy fate.</p> -<p>I am a good deal of a coward at times. That -night I could not sleep. Thinking over my predicament -with sober care I could see no possible -way of escape. My prison was well guarded. If -I managed to leave it there was no chance of my -being able to pass through the native city and gain -the ship unchallenged. Still, desperate conditions -require desperate remedies, and I had my two revolvers -in my pocket, both fully loaded. About -midnight it occurred to me to make a bold dash -for liberty. If I failed I could be no worse off -than now, since I was condemned to die the next -morning.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_208">208</div> -<p>The windows of my room were not glazed or -barred. They were big square openings placed -about five feet above the floor. By standing on -the stone bench that ran around the room I could -look out upon the square at the rear of the temple. -I had no light; neither was there any light burned -outside; but the stars were bright enough for me -to observe all surrounding objects distinctly. I -found the square deserted save by a solitary form -standing almost directly beneath my window, his -back toward me. A blanket covered his head and -shoulders, for the natives dread the chill night air -and usually wear a blanket in this manner when -abroad at night.</p> -<p>I waited for the man to move away, but when -a half hour passed and he did not stir I decided -he was a sentry placed there to prevent my escape. -It was the first time a guard of any sort had been -set to watch over me.</p> -<p>The sight of his blanket gave me an idea. I -gathered up one of the heaviest of those with -which my bench was provided and creeping into -the thick embrasure of the window I spread the -blanket, dropped it swiftly over the head of the -sentry, and then leaped down and caught him -firmly around the arms, bearing him to the -ground with my weight.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_209">209</div> -<p>Although muffled in the blanket, which obstructed -free action, the fellow struggled desperately, -and I soon realized I could not subdue him. -I dared not fire a revolver, as the sound would -bring a horde upon me; so I managed to draw my -pocket knife and open the blade. With this I -stabbed repeatedly at the blanket, trying to reach -the man’s heart, but the cloth was so thick and -closely woven that the rather blunt end of my knife -would not penetrate it, and all the while I was -having greater difficulty in holding him down.</p> -<p>Rendered desperate by this condition I suddenly -sprang away and made for the nearest alley that -led out of the square, leaving the sentry to fumble -with the blanket until he could free his head.</p> -<p>Before he could do this I had entered a narrow -street, up which I ran at my best speed. By good -luck it led westward, and I had visions of making -a successful run across the island when suddenly in -the darkness a pair of strong arms were flung -around me and I was pinioned in a viselike grip.</p> -<p>“Pardon me,” said a low, sneering voice, in the -native tongue. “It is not wise to walk out at -night. The dews of Faytan are dangerous.”</p> -<p>It was the Crooked One.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_210">210</div> -<p>Panting and breathless I stood an unresisting -prisoner, for I knew the game was up. But I did -not reply, understanding that any remark would -only call forth more triumphant sneers. As we -stood there footsteps hastily approached and another -joined us.</p> -<p>“Have you got him?” asked the newcomer.</p> -<p>“Yes, your Majesty.”</p> -<p>“Good,” said Attero. “He nearly smothered -me.”</p> -<p>“I beg your Majesty’s pardon,” said I. “I had -no idea it was you.”</p> -<p>“And had you known—what then?” he asked.</p> -<p>“I believe I should have acted in the same way.”</p> -<p>The Crooked One laughed, and said:</p> -<p>“While I hold him, your Majesty will do well to -search him. He may carry dangerous weapons.”</p> -<p>Attero had no hesitation in obeying this request. -He took away my revolvers. My knife I -had dropped in the square. Then I was led back -to my prison.</p> -<p>“I suspected,” said the Crooked One as he -thrust me into my old room, “that on this night -you would attempt to escape, knowing you are to -die to-morrow.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_211">211</div> -<p>“It was but natural,” added the king, calmly. -“So we watched, my chieftain and I, that we -might prevent it. Good night, Steele. Myself, I -cannot sleep because of your impending doom. It -makes me very unhappy. But die you must.”</p> -<p>With these words he left me, but the Crooked -One remained to say:</p> -<p>“Every street is well guarded. Escape is impossible. -Be patient, therefore, for no man can -evade his fate.”</p> -<p>He shuffled after the king, and left alone I -threw myself upon the bench and waited for daylight.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_212">212</div> -<h2 id="c15"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XV</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">MY EXECUTION</span></h2> -<p>I have several times been in danger of a violent -death, and yet I still survive. “No man can evade -his fate,” said the Crooked One; yet it is equally -true that no man knows or can foresee his fate. -One who frequently escapes death learns to fall -back upon philosophy and ceases to worry overmuch.</p> -<p>I must have fallen asleep after a time, for when -I opened my eyes the sun was flooding the room -and my usual breakfast of milk and fruits stood -upon the bench near me. I had scarcely finished -the meal when in came a dozen Faytan warriors, -headed by the Crooked One himself.</p> -<p>“Are you ready?” he asked.</p> -<p>“What if I am not?” I retorted. “You intend -I shall go with you, of course.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_213">213</div> -<p>He inclined his head gravely—not mockingly. -Even he, standing in the presence of death, respected -my feelings.</p> -<p>They did not bind me, but led me out between -close files of the warriors. In the square was a -vast crowd, silent and attentive. With my guard -I passed to the east and took the broadest thoroughfare—that -leading to the bay.</p> -<p>I had never been in this direction before, but I -remembered seeing the water front from the airship -when Joe and I first entered the city. The -crowd swayed back to let us pass and then closed -up behind us, following after in a long procession.</p> -<p>It was not far to the beautiful landlocked bay -before which the Pearl City had been built, and -when it came into full view I found the water -thickly covered with boats of every description. -The entire populace seemed to have turned out to -witness my execution, and the occasion partook of -the nature of a festival, for boats, barges and -buildings were gay with the peculiar banners these -people use for decoration. They were of all colors -and shapes, and every one was bordered with -pearls.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_214">214</div> -<p>One of the biggest flat-bottomed barges, manned -by a score of oarsmen, lay at the foot of the street -waiting to receive us. I stepped aboard, the -guards followed and the Crooked One took a seat -beside me. Then, while the crowd scrambled for -all the empty boats remaining, our oarsmen dipped -their paddles and we moved slowly away toward -the center of the bay.</p> -<p>A clear space, several hundred feet in diameter, -had been left for my exclusive use, and I looked -at it rather disapprovingly because the clear, -smooth stretch of water was destined, seemingly, -to extinguish all my future hopes and ambitions. -Death by drowning may be a merciful mode of -execution, but I do not think any condemned person -can look with composure upon death in any -form. For my part I took a sudden aversion to -water, although I had always loved it before.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_215">215</div> -<p>First we drew up before the royal barge, in -which sat the young king upon a high seat. -Around this place, and indeed all around the -clear space in the bay, were clustered hundreds of -boats, so densely packed that their sides touched. -Every boat had as many passengers as it would -hold, but the natives were quiet and no shouts nor -jeering did I hear.</p> -<p>Standing up beside me the Crooked One bowed -low before the king and said in a loud voice:</p> -<p>“Here is a stranger who has dared to land upon -the shores of Faytan. What shall be done with -him, King of Faytan?”</p> -<p>“Let him die,” answered the king, speaking so -that all might hear.</p> -<p>With an abruptness that startled me, all that -vast concourse repeated the sentence after him:</p> -<p>“Let him die!”</p> -<p>It was a veritable roar of voices, expressing all -the restrained repugnance of the people for a -stranger and their demand for vengeance. It was -not so much personal hatred on their part as a -desire that I should pay the long deferred penalty -for my crime—the crime of being shipwrecked on -their coast.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_216">216</div> -<p>The chieftain resumed his seat and motioned to -the oarsmen. With their former deliberation they -paddled us out into the clear space, until we had -reached the very center of it. Quite naturally I -had expected to be bound and have a weight -attached to me before I was thrown overboard to -drown, but it transpired that this was not the -Faytan custom. The king had said he was merciful -and did not torture his victims, yet it was with -a thrill of horror that I realized my death was to -be made a spectacle for the delectation of the -natives, who were assembled to watch and enjoy -my struggles as I slowly drowned.</p> -<p>Two strong warriors caught me up and tossed -me into the water without any warning or preparation. -Then the barge receded to a position -beside that of the king, leaving me to my fate.</p> -<p>I am a good swimmer, having lived on the water -all my life. After the plunge I arose to the surface, -supported myself and looked about me. My -clothes were a drag upon me, so I managed to -divest myself of my coat and my shoes while I -trod water.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_217">217</div> -<p>Why I should make what appeared a useless -struggle for a brief period of life was not clear to -my mind just then. I was the center of a great -theater and thousands of eyes watched me with -grave interest. At the edge of the clearing a man -was stationed in the prow of every boat with an -uplifted spear to prevent my clinging to the side. -They wanted me to struggle. The longer I tried -to keep above water the longer the spectacle would -last. No matter how powerful a swimmer I might -prove I would wear out my strength in time, and -they were prepared to wait patiently to witness my -antics and my final conquest.</p> -<p>The thought came to me to disappoint them by -letting myself quietly drown at once; but so -strong is hope in the human breast that I abandoned -the idea and determined, instead, to fight -it out to the very end.</p> -<p>I rested leisurely upon my back, trying to avoid -giving way to excitement and wondering how long -I could last, when suddenly a dark object swept -across the sky, approaching me with marvelous -rapidity. In an instant I knew it was the biplane, -and the knowledge so excited me that it was almost -fatal. I rolled over and began to sink; then I -struggled to the surface to find the airship just -over me.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_218">218</div> -<p>“Catch hold of the frame—here—anywhere!” -called an eager voice—eager though it strove to -be calm.</p> -<p>I raised myself and made a frantic effort to -obey, but failed and sank again. When I came -to the surface a moment later the biplane was -circling over the bay. Again it came toward me, -and this time it dipped until it nearly touched the -water. I grabbed the frame as it passed by and -clung to it desperately, for it nearly jerked my -arms from their sockets.</p> -<p>Arrows were whizzing about me in a cloud; the -natives were shouting angrily and a thousand -boats were rushing toward us; but the next instant -I was high in the air, dangling from the frail -crossbar of the lower plane, and my safety was -only a question of whether I could hang on or not.</p> -<p>A face bent over me from the seat and stared -into mine—a girl’s face.</p> -<p>“Lucia!” I cried in wonder.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_219">219</div> -<p>“Save your breath and hold on!” she returned. -“Can you manage it, Sam?”</p> -<p>“I’ll try—for awhile.”</p> -<p>“Till we get to the ship?”</p> -<p>“I—I’m afraid not.”</p> -<p>Indeed, this rush through the air was fast driving -the life out of me. My arms and hands were -so numb there was no feeling in them at all. Lucia -had straightened up to attend to the machine, and -the next thing I knew I bumped the earth, lost -my hold, and went rolling over and over.</p> -<p>“Quick!” cried the girl. “Let me help you.”</p> -<p>I sat up, quite dazed, and glanced about me. -We were in an open field, just now deserted by -the natives, and Alfonso’s <i>Antoinette</i> rested upon -the ground a short distance away. I could not -have stood alone, but Lucia dragged me to my -feet and half supported me while I tottered to the -machine. It was a great effort to climb aboard, -but the girl, naturally strong and rendered doubly -so by excitement, got me into the seat and then -deftly started the motors as she sprang up beside -me.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_220">220</div> -<p>The machine rolled along the ground a little -way, lifted its nose and then soared into the air -like a bird. I was still marveling at the girl’s -wonderful control of the aëroplane when the ship -came in sight. We dipped downward, the motor -ceased to whir and the next moment we gracefully -alighted full upon the deck of the ship.</p> -<p>A mighty cheer rang in my ears. Then all -turned black and I lost consciousness.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_221">221</div> -<h2 id="c16"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XVI</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE WAY IT HAPPENED</span></h2> -<p>When I recovered I was surrounded by my -friends. Father and Uncle Naboth were administering -restoratives while Ned Britton, Alfonso and -Señor de Jiminez stood by in a sympathetic group -with the sailors for a background. Lucia, squatted -in a heap upon the deck, was sobbing into a wet -handkerchief. Evidently, now that the adventure -was over, the brave girl was wholly unnerved.</p> -<p>Still dazed, but trying to collect my thoughts, I -sat up.</p> -<p>“Where’s Joe?” I asked.</p> -<p>My father was silent and Uncle Naboth shook -his head. Lucia redoubled her sobs. This made -me anxious. I got upon my feet with an effort -and said:</p> -<p>“Isn’t he here?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_222">222</div> -<p>“No,” said Lucia, spreading out her hands with -a piteous gesture. “He is in the Pearl City. I -left him there.”</p> -<p>Then, by degrees, they explained it all to me. -Joe could not rest contented while he knew I was -in danger, and from his knowledge of King Attero -he believed the savage ruler would drown me as -soon as I ceased to interest him in my tales of the -civilized world. He confided his fears to Lucia, -and suggested that as the biplane was still reposing -upon the roof of the house in the Pearl -City, he might rescue me by its aid if he could -succeed in getting there. He had already crossed -the island twice, and believed he could make the -trip in a single night. Lucia encouraged him to -make the attempt, and offered to go with him; but -he would not allow her to do that. When Joe -mentioned the matter to father and Uncle Naboth -they both disapproved the idea, considering it a -hopeless and foolhardy adventure. They did not -forbid him to go, however, but said if he undertook -the thing he must do so on his own responsibility.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_223">223</div> -<p>My friend would not be dissuaded, but he confided -no further in my relatives and went about -his preparations in his own way. With Lucia’s -aid he made a stain that dyed his skin to a copper -color, and then stripped himself of all clothing except -a loin cloth such as the Faytans wore. He -took a blanket and his revolvers and then, when all -was ready and night came, Lucia let down a -knotted rope for him and he climbed down the side -unobserved and began his journey.</p> -<p>The girl, meantime, had made up her mind not -to be deprived of the glory of a share in the adventure. -With the impulsiveness of a Spaniard in -her was united the athletic training of an American -girl, and her romantic nature impelled her to -an act that was no less than folly. She silently -followed Joe and tracked him more than half way -across the island before he discovered her. Then -he was in a dilemma. She positively refused to -return to the ship, and he did not like to have her -do so unattended. On the other hand he had an -intuition that I was in immediate danger and -time pressed, so he dared not go back and postpone -the event. Therefore he unwillingly permitted -the girl to accompany him.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_224">224</div> -<p>After they had succeeded in passing the warriors -in the forest they met no delays on their -journey and before daybreak arrived at the city. -Joe found the house where we had left the airship, -but could not get in. He secreted himself -and Lucia in a nook between two rear buildings -until morning, when the family that inhabited the -place arose. By good luck they managed to creep -in unobserved and made their way to the roof, -where they found the biplane had been left undisturbed. -The natives knew nothing of its operation -and perhaps regarded the machine with -superstitious awe.</p> -<p>In overhauling the machine Joe discovered that -Lucia understood it as well as he did. She had -watched us put it together and repair it after -Alfonso’s accident and had listened carefully and -intelligently while we were instructed in its use. -Now she helped Joe adjust it, and they got it in -order just as I was led out for my execution.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_225">225</div> -<p>Peering over the edge of the roof Joe watched -me being led away and at first could not understand -what was up. But when the entire population -not already gathered at the water front -hurried after us, he gave a shrewd guess that the -hour of my execution was at hand.</p> -<p>He knew pretty well what the programme -would be. I was to be drowned in sight of the -watching Faytans. The water front was not -visible from their station on the housetop, but -Lucia proposed she should take a flight in the -airship and find out how seriously I was in danger.</p> -<p>He allowed her to go for two reasons. One -was that he believed he could start the machine -all right from the roof, which she could not do. -And then, if she found a chance to rescue me, we -could go back to the ship in the biplane and Lucia -and I would both be saved. To go himself meant -to leave her there alone upon the roof, in a strange -city and surrounded by enemies.</p> -<p>Of course her mission was a desperate one at -the best; but Joe considered it less hazardous than -for her to be left upon the roof, and the biplane -could not be trusted to carry three.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_226">226</div> -<p>He questioned Lucia closely, and her knowledge -of the machine was more accurate than his own. -She had never operated it, but neither had he, -for that matter, so in the end he let her go.</p> -<p>The biplane was started safely at the first attempt, -and Lucia rose well into the air and circled -around until she got her bearings and could overlook -the tragedy being enacted on the bay. Then, -seeing my danger, she headed directly for me—and -the result you know.</p> -<p>“Where is he now?” I asked Lucia.</p> -<p>“Still in the Pearl City,” she replied. “Before -I left him he said he would hide until to-night -and then make his way back across the island.”</p> -<p>“Did he say where he would hide?”</p> -<p>“Yes. He was afraid some one would visit -the roof as soon as the natives found that the airship -had been taken away. So, while every one -was on the water front, he intended to steal away -and hide in the room that used to be your prison, -at the back of the temple. He said no one would -think of looking for him there, and he could get -in through the windows and get out again when -it grew dark.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_227">227</div> -<p>I didn’t like that plan very well, and began to -be worried about my friend. I found my strength -returning rapidly and as soon as I could get about -I began to examine the airship, to see if it was in -proper order. Alfonso, his arm in a sling and -his head well bandaged, sauntered up to me and -said:</p> -<p>“You fellows seem to have little respect for the -property of others. See what trouble you’ve -caused by stealing my <i>Antoinette</i>.”</p> -<p>“You are right,” I admitted. “What will you -take for the machine?”</p> -<p>“I won’t sell it. It belongs to the revolution.”</p> -<p>“Well, the revolution can’t use it just now, -and I can,” I returned. “So if you won’t sell it -I’ll borrow it.”</p> -<p>“What are you going to do?” he inquired.</p> -<p>“I’m going to look for Joe. Those Faytans -are in an ugly temper just now, and they’ll make -a quick end of him if they find him.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_228">228</div> -<p>“Don’t be a fool, Sam,” cautioned Uncle -Naboth.</p> -<p>“Joe can take care of himself,” added my -father.</p> -<p>“I thought I could, too; but if Joe hadn’t tried -to help me I’d be drowned by this time. Do you -think I ought to desert a comrade, father?”</p> -<p>He looked at me thoughtfully a moment. Then -he muttered as he turned away:</p> -<p>“Do as you like, Sam. You know best.”</p> -<p>I turned to Alfonso.</p> -<p>“How about the biplane?” I asked. “Can I -borrow it, or must I steal it again?”</p> -<p>“Take it and welcome,” he replied. “Joe’s a -good fellow. I wish I could go after him myself.”</p> -<p>Alfonso wasn’t half bad for a South American. -He had his faults, but a lot of good qualities -with them.</p> -<p>“You can’t go just now,” warned Lucia, who -had been listening to us with nervous attention.</p> -<p>“Why not?” I asked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_229">229</div> -<p>“Look!” She pointed to the sky, and for the -first time I noticed that it was a leaden gray. The -sun had not wholly disappeared, but was a half -luminous ball glowing through murky clouds.</p> -<p>“Another of them blamed storms is comin’,” -remarked Uncle Naboth; “but we don’t have to -shorten sail for ’em while we’re floatin’ on dry -land.”</p> -<p>“The other storm didn’t come that way, sir,” -observed Ned Britton, gravely.</p> -<p>We were silent now, for darkness fell upon us -suddenly. It was almost as if a light had been -extinguished at night. There wasn’t a breath of -air stirring and the sea was like glass, but a queer -moaning sound came to our ears and we could -not discover what caused it.</p> -<p>“Better get below, Lucia, and look after your -mother,” said Alfonso.</p> -<p>I could hear her move away obediently, but -was unable to see any of the forms that stood -around me.</p> -<p>We waited for we knew not what, and the -unseen but recognized danger filled us with awe.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_230">230</div> -<h2 id="c17"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XVII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">THE CONSEQUENCES</span></h2> -<p>Suddenly the deck slid from beneath my feet -and I fell flat upon my face. The ship heaved -and rolled as if it were tossing upon the waves of -the ocean, and her timbers creaked and groaned -mournfully. At the same time crash after crash -echoed around us, accompanied by a strange -rending sound, as if all creation was being torn -asunder.</p> -<p>Then the ship stood firm, as it had been before, -trembling slightly at times but no longer tossing -at its rock anchorage. The blackness continued, -however, and our men lighted the lanterns, disclosing -our white, pallid faces as we peered at -one another questioningly.</p> -<p>Black Nux had raised me to my feet and was -even yet partially supporting me.</p> -<p>“What is it?” I whispered.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_231">231</div> -<p>“Eart’quake, Mars Sam,” he replied in a calm -voice. “Guess it all over now.”</p> -<p>There were a few more trembles, and then -came the rain—in a deluge, as it had rained before. -We were all driven to seek shelter below, -and there we waited anxiously for the sky to -clear, that we might discover what cataclysms the -quake had wrought.</p> -<p>It rained for two solid hours. The darkness -continued for an hour or so longer. It lightened -gradually, so that the first intimation I had of it -was the clearing away of the shadows that had -lurked in the corners of the cabin, where the -lamplight did not penetrate. I went on deck, -where I found Ned, with Nux and Bryonia and -most of the crew, all peering anxiously through -the dim light in the direction of the sea.</p> -<p>“What is it, Ned?” I asked, joining them.</p> -<p>“The reefs!” he said, pointing with a trembling -finger. “Where are they, Sam?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_232">232</div> -<p>I also looked, straining my eyes to discover the -two jagged lines of rock jutting out of the sea -between us and the open water, as well as the boat -patrol that had guarded them ever since the day -of our shipwreck. But through the gray atmosphere -I could see nothing but the broad expanse -of ocean. The waves rolled in, one after another, -and broke against the very rocks that held the -<i>Seagull</i> a prisoner.</p> -<p>There was something queer about the position -of the ship, too. Heretofore we had been perched -between the two points of rock, full twenty feet -above the sea. Now the waves almost lapped our -sides, and instead of the rocky points being below -us, they reared themselves far above the deck on -either side.</p> -<p>I turned toward the island, from whence not a -sound was heard. The light had strengthened -sufficiently for me to see the forest line, and presently -I was aware that some of the trees near the -edge had tottered and fallen their length upon -the plain. Otherwise the landscape seemed unchanged, -and the open space between us and the -forest, which had been the scene of such deadly -conflict, looked just as it had before.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_233">233</div> -<p>Truly the earthquake had wrought wonders, -and in some ways had benefited us. The most -startling change was the destruction of the reefs, -leaving the sea free before us. The boats filled -with warriors, placed to guard us from escaping, -had been swallowed up with the reefs, and no -vestige of that formidable array remained except -a few fragments of the canoes which washed -ashore.</p> -<p>Perhaps inspired by a common hope we all -descended the ladders to the ground. There we -were better able to appreciate all that had happened. -Except that the sky was still gray and -forbidding, we now had plenty of light to examine -our surroundings clearly.</p> -<p>One glance at the <i>Seagull</i> dispelled our half -formed hopes. Although her keel was now on a -level with the ocean, which even lapped her bow, -the ship was wedged fast between the two huge -rocks. These must have separated during the -earthquake and allowed her to settle down into -her present position; but they still held her as in -a vise.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_234">234</div> -<p>“If another quake comes, which ain’t unlikely,” -observed Uncle Naboth, “them rocks is liable to -come together again, in which case they’d crack -the <i>Seagull’s</i> sides like a nut in the jaws of a -nutcracker.”</p> -<p>It was quite possible, and the statement did not -reassure us in the least.</p> -<p>“If we could but manage to launch her,” said -Alfonso, “we have now plenty of deep water for -her to slide into.”</p> -<p>My uncle looked at the young Colombian reproachfully.</p> -<p>“Them ‘ifs’ seem to excuse a lot of fool remarks,” -he said. “The only way to launch the -<i>Seagull</i> would be with dynamite, and after that -she wouldn’t be likely to float.”</p> -<p>It was now the middle of the afternoon, and -although the sky continued gloomy there was no -air stirring and I dared not wait longer if I -meant to rescue Joe. I was very uneasy about -my old chum, for the earthquake was likely to -have created as much havoc at the Pearl City as -it had at this end of the island.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_235">235</div> -<p>My father had gone into the hold with the carpenter -and Ned to examine the condition of the -ship. The little damage we had sustained from -the typhoon which had tossed the ship to her elevated -perch had already been repaired—quite -foolishly we thought. But the <i>Seagull</i> was still -dear to the heart of Captain Steele, and he took -as much care of her now that she was useless as -when she was proudly riding the waves.</p> -<p>“What’s the programme?” asked Uncle Naboth, -as I prepared to start.</p> -<p>“I’m going to try to get to the city and find -Joe. If possible I’ll get him aboard and fetch -him back with me. That’s as far as I can plan -now, Uncle.”</p> -<p>“You won’t be foolhardy?”</p> -<p>“I’ll try not to be.”</p> -<p>Then I took my seat, Lucia started the motors, -and a moment later I was flying over the forest.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_236">236</div> -<h2 id="c18"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XVIII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">A RUN FOR LIFE</span></h2> -<p>Ascending to an altitude of several hundred -feet I attempted what is called the “spiral dip,” -circling, in the air while gradually descending. -But the shadows lay so thick in the forest that I -could not tell whether any Faytans remained -there or not. So I rose again and headed east -across the island in the direction of the Pearl City.</p> -<p>I must have covered five of the ten miles in the -next five minutes, and the machine was working -perfectly, when on glancing down I discovered -a native sprinting across the fields at a rapid pace. -After him, but nearly a quarter of a mile away, -rushed a horde of savages. There must have -been at least two thousand of them, all intent -upon the chase.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_237">237</div> -<p>This was so peculiar that I did another spiral -dip to get a little closer to the scene of action, -and as I neared the ground and could see more -plainly it suddenly flashed upon me that the flying -native was Joe. Lucia had said that he had -stained his skin and dressed himself in the native -loin cloth, but I had forgotten that until now. It -explained the scene perfectly. Joe had been discovered -in the Pearl City, but had managed to -escape and was now heading for the ship, followed -by a host of pursuers.</p> -<p>My friend was a mighty runner; I knew that. -It was Joe’s especial athletic accomplishment, -and with such a lead I believed he could keep the -Faytans behind him until he reached the ship, -unless—unless the forest still harbored an army -of warriors, in which case they could easily head -him off.</p> -<p>With this contingency in mind I resolved to -pick him up and take him with me; so, judging -the distance as accurately as I could, I swooped -downward and landed about a hundred yards -ahead of the fugitive.</p> -<p>“Climb aboard, Joe!” I called. “Take it easy, -old man. We’re safe enough now.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_238">238</div> -<p>He dashed up, panting but still full of energy, -and said:</p> -<p>“How can we start her, Sam?”</p> -<p>“Take your seat, and I’ll show you,” I replied. -I had seen Lucia do the trick and thought -I could repeat it. The motor started, but the -machine would not rise. It bumped along the -rough ground a way until I became alarmed and -stopped it.</p> -<p>“Try again,” said Joe, coolly.</p> -<p>I glanced over my shoulder and found the Faytans -were getting uncomfortably near. But I -kept my wits and took time to readjust the machine -a little, so it would rise more quickly. A -half dozen or so of the pursuers were well in -advance of the others, and I suspected they might -interfere with our start. So I faced about and -carefully emptied my revolvers at them, halting -all but one. Then I turned back to the machine, -started the motor and ran beside it a few paces -before I sprang into the seat.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_239">239</div> -<p>Just then I heard a revolver crack beside me, -but could pay no attention to it because the biplane -was speeding into the air at a tremendous -clip. It persisted in mounting upward, because -I had adjusted it that way, and in working the -steering gear to obviate this the machine got a -side motion that was both unpleasant and dangerous.</p> -<p>“Steady her, Sam!” called Joe; but I couldn’t.</p> -<p>To add to my perplexity it grew dark again; -the moaning sound was repeated, and looking -down I saw the earth shaking under me like a -bowl full of jelly. It was a horrible sight, and in -my agitation I must have bungled in some way, -for the fearful side motion increased, and both of -us had to hold fast to keep from being hurled -from our seats.</p> -<p>Suddenly the biplane took a dive—swift as a -bullet, but was supported from falling by the outstretched -planes. I lost all control, but managed -to shut off the motor and then cling to the frame -with all my might.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_240">240</div> -<p>Down, down we went, but fortunately still -gliding diagonally in the direction of the ship. It -was a regular tumble by this time, and I am -positive the biplane turned over and over several -times. We just skipped the further edge of the -forest and crashed into the branches of a fallen -tree—one of those felled by the earthquake. -With a jar that drove the breath out of me I -bounded from the branches and fell prone upon -the ground. Joe landed near me, and aside from -the severe shock we both escaped serious injury -or the breaking of bones and soon scrambled to -our feet.</p> -<p>I had turned to glance at the biplane, now a -hopeless mass of junk, when Joe suddenly -caught my hand and said:</p> -<p>“We must run for it, Sam!”</p> -<p>Bursting in a stream from the forest came -hundreds of Faytan warriors, brandishing their -weapons as they ran. They were so near that an -arrow or a well thrown spear might have caught -us easily, but the savages seemed intent on capturing -us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_241">241</div> -<p>I am not a great runner, but on this occasion, -at least, I did myself credit as a sprinter. Joe’s -hand in mine and his superior swiftness helped, -of course, and we managed to keep a lead till we -were near the ship, when a volley from the deck -effectually halted our pursuers.</p> -<p>Even as we clambered up the side by means of -the ladders they let down, the sky darkened -again and another tremble shook the earth. It -made us totter, but was not severe enough to -cause any especial damage, and we were all getting -used to the quakes by this time, so were not -much frightened. Scientists have told me they -are puzzled to explain this apparent connection -between the sky and the earthquakes. Atmospheric -conditions have nothing to do with earth -convulsions, and vice versa, they say. Yet it is -a fact that in Faytan we could tell when a “tremble” -was coming by the sudden darkening of the -sky.</p> -<p>The Faytans were learning a few lessons by -experience. When the light became strong -enough for us to see again we found the plain -fairly alive with natives, and more were constantly -pouring in from the forest.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_242">242</div> -<p>At once all hands were assembled at the rail -and our men lost no time in opening fire, for we -did not dare give our enemies time to attempt to -board us in such numbers, and it was now much -easier to scale our sides since the ship had settled -down to the sea level.</p> -<p>“Train the howitzers!” called my father, and -the gunners leaped to their posts. We had not -used the cannon before, as they had not been -required, but now the savages were massed before -us on the plain and a charge of grape and -canister was more effective than many rifle balls.</p> -<p>We took the aggressive and without waiting -to be attacked fired the two cannon, one after another, -point blank into the mass of Faytans.</p> -<p>It was still too dark for us to see just what had -been accomplished, but I shudder to think of the -wholesale destruction we must have caused. -They were doggedly determined, however, to get -the “pale-skins” at any cost, and if we destroyed -hundreds there were hundreds more to take their -places.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_243">243</div> -<p>Presently they were swarming below us so -close that the cannon were only effective in -slaughtering those crowding the plain behind -them, and every one of us able to hold a rifle -stood at the rail and picked off the nearest of our -enemies. Their method of getting aboard was -curiously primitive. One man clung to the end -of a long pole, which others raised in the air and -lifted so he could catch our rail. We had little -difficulty at first in shooting these down as fast -as they were raised to our level; but the attack -was concerted with some skill, and every inch -of the rail needed to be guarded.</p> -<p>“It must be the young king who is directing -this battle,” I said to Joe as we stood side by side, -firing whenever we saw a head appear.</p> -<p>“It can’t be the king,” he replied. “I shot him -just as you carried me off in the biplane.”</p> -<p>“You shot the king!” I exclaimed.</p> -<p>“Yes. He was right upon us and about to grab -the frame when I let go at him. Didn’t you hear -me shoot?”</p> -<p>“Yes, but I was busy with the machine. I’m -rather sorry for Attero,” I answered, regretfully.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_244">244</div> -<p>“My opinion is that the Crooked One has -planned this onslaught,” continued Joe, “and that -he is bound to get us this time at any sacrifice. -He’s a wily old fox.”</p> -<p>We were too busy after that for further conversation. -The smoke and din of battle was -something terrifying, and even now I wonder that -the savages were not disheartened by the noise -and the sight of their comrades falling on all -sides of them. When we consider how unused -they were to firearms we must admit their courage -was wonderful.</p> -<p>I think we all began to realize that the situation -was serious. On deck Alfonso was fighting as -well as he could with his broken arm, while his -father stood at his side and rendered an excellent -account of himself. Below in the cabin Madam -de Alcantara had first fainted and then gone into -convulsions. Her shrill screams were not the -least disheartening sounds that reached our ears, -yet I knew Lucia and Madam de Jiminez were -with her and that the poor lady was only frightened -and not in a dying condition.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_245">245</div> -<p>The constant tax on our nerves and the need -to be constantly alert was fast wearing out the -strongest of us. Bryonia, who had fought nobly, -came over to me presently and suggested that we -get the women into one of the small boats and -launch it while all of us covered the retreat with -our guns. He thought they might escape in that -way, whereas we were almost certain to be overcome -at length by sheer force of numbers, and -then all would be doomed.</p> -<p>I did not approve of the attempt myself, but -counseled with my father and Uncle Naboth, -who promptly turned down the proposition. -Just then four Faytans succeeded in leaping -aboard, and were engaged in a hand to hand -fight with Nux and Bry, who met them, when -Ned got a sword through one and Joe disposed -of another with a pistol shot. That evened the -numbers and our blades were not long in ridding -themselves of their opponents.</p> -<p>But this temporary invasion was a warning -that we were losing ground and our enemies gaining -confidence, so we redoubled our activity and -found plenty to do in protecting ourselves from -the boarders.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_246">246</div> -<h2 id="c19"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XIX</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">A CAPRICIOUS EARTHQUAKE</span></h2> -<p>The fight was still raging fiercely when blackness -fell upon us once more, and for the first time -I became panic-stricken. The sky had not been -clear all day, but we had managed to see until -now, ever since the fight began, but with a black -pall hanging all around us and thousands of enemies -marking us for death the outlook was absolutely -terrifying. The Faytans had not been -afraid of the dark before, and if now they had -the temerity to continue the attack we could not -hope to resist them long.</p> -<p>My fears were soon justified. I heard Joe -cry: “Look out, Sam!” and felt rather than saw -a big warrior standing before me. The moaning -sound that preceded a quake sang in my ears as -I struck out furiously with my cutlass, and then -the ship reared her stem and pitched us all in a -struggling mass down the incline of the deck to -the bow.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_247">247</div> -<p>I struck against a naked body and two hands -grasped my throat and effectually stopped my -breath until I got a pistol out and shot my assailant -dead. At least he relaxed his hold and slid -away from me—and I slid too, rolling and bumping -against obstacles of every sort till my bones -cracked. And now through the pitch darkness -everything seemed to go—ship and all—and a -sheet of water struck me and made me gasp.</p> -<p>The <i>Seagull</i> was level now, but rolled from -side to side while big waves dashed over her and -rushed out of the scuppers in a perpetual stream. -I heard a faint cheer from the forecastle; but -now the elements were in a wild turmoil and I -was too utterly bewildered to think.</p> -<p>The wind had instantly risen to a gale; the -waves beat upon us in fury, and through the darkness -the <i>Seagull</i> floundered here and there in an -aimless way that was puzzling and perilous.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_248">248</div> -<p>While I clung to a bit of rigging and tried to -get my breath I realized but one thing clearly—that -the ship was afloat again. An earthquake -more severe than any that had previously occurred -had split the two rocks asunder and allowed -her to slide into the sea. But where were -we now? And where were the Faytans?</p> -<p>It takes a good deal to phase Captain Steele. -Even while I stood marveling my father had -grasped the wheel, and, as our rudder and screw -had been fully repaired the aimless pitching of -the ship was rectified as soon as her head was -brought to the wind and she faced the waves. -Then suddenly the sky brightened sufficiently for -us to see one another again.</p> -<p>In the bow stood huddled a group of nearly a -dozen Faytan warriors, while our men were scattered -here and there clinging to whatever support -they could find. I found that Joe wasn’t a -dozen yards away from me. The <i>Seagull</i> was -floating serenely on a rather turbulent sea and -the coast of Faytan was a quarter of a mile on -our lee.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_249">249</div> -<p>We stared at the warriors a moment, and they -stared at us. Then with one accord we all made -an advance toward the savages, determined to -settle the fight the first thing we did. They did -not wait for us, but leaped the rail into the sea -and began swimming toward their island.</p> -<p>“Let ’em go!” shouted my father. “And some -of you get busy and toss those bodies overboard. -Where’s the firemen? Step lively, lads, and get -up steam as soon as the Lord’ll let you.”</p> -<p>The men gave a cheer and responded with -alacrity. We stripped all the pearl ornaments -from the dead natives that cluttered the deck, and -afterward threw the bodies overboard. During -this operation I came upon Señor de Jiminez -seated in the scupper with his back to the bulwark -and sobbing like a baby.</p> -<p>“Is anything wrong, sir?” I asked anxiously.</p> -<p>“No—no! Everything is right,” he answered. -“We are saved—the revolution is saved! Hurrah -for the revolution!”</p> -<p>Joy affects some people that way, but I have -no patience with men who cry.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_250">250</div> -<p>We got up steam presently, but found the <i>Seagull</i> -was leaking like a sieve. It took all the -power of our engines to keep the pumps going; -so my father ordered sail hoisted, and as the wind -had moderated to a stiff breeze we were soon -bowling along with the mainsail and jib set. The -mizzenmast had gone by the board at the time of -the wreck.</p> -<p>My father’s face wore an anxious expression -and he called Uncle Naboth and me into the cabin -for a consultation.</p> -<p>“We can keep afloat this way for a time—perhaps -for days, if the leaks don’t get worse,” he -said; “but it’s foolish to take such chances. -There are islands near by, I’m sure. Shall we -stop at the first one we sight?”</p> -<p>“H-m. It might prove to be another Faytan,” -said my uncle, doubtfully. “I’ve had enough -fighting to last me for a while.”</p> -<p>“Wait a moment,” said I. “I want to get -Bry.”</p> -<p>“What for?” demanded my father.</p> -<p>“He’s the only one aboard who knows these -seas,” I replied.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_251">251</div> -<p>Bryonia came to the cabin and being questioned -declared that he knew the way to his own -island of Tuamotu from here, but could not tell -how to get from there back to our regular course.</p> -<p>“I know, though,” said Captain Steele, “for -Tuamotu is marked on my chart. It seems a -French ship stopped there once, and did some -trading with the natives, so I’ve got it pretty -fairly located.”</p> -<p>“But what sort of a reception will your people -give us, Bry?” I asked.</p> -<p>He smiled.</p> -<p>“I am Chief of Tuamotu,” he answered -proudly. “I am equal to a king. My friends will -be welcome.”</p> -<p>“All right,” said my father. “Take the wheel, -Bry, and steer us towards Tuamotu.”</p> -<p>Bry became navigator then, and although he -knew nothing of the science he possessed an instinct -that guided him correctly. Having once -been over the course from Tuamotu to Faytan he -had the points firmly fixed in his mind, and as the -distance was only about a hundred miles and the -breeze held finely, on the second day we sighted -a big island which both Bry and Nux declared to -be Tuamotu.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_252">252</div> -<p>Meantime a semblance of order had been restored -to the ship. From being in the depths of -despair our passengers were now elated with -hope. They paid little heed to the fact that water -was pouring into our hold as fast as the engines -could pump it out, for having escaped the more -tangible dangers of Faytan they believed our -luck had changed and all would now be well -with us.</p> -<p>Our men realized the situation and wore grave -looks. But Lucia pounded the piano and sang -her Spanish songs; Señor de Jiminez resumed -his writing of the speech to be delivered before -the Colombian Congress, and Madam de Alcantara -dressed herself in her most gorgeous robes -and declared she had enjoyed her recent adventure -except for a sad attack of “nerves.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_253">253</div> -<p>Joe and I made a list of the pearls we had secured -at Faytan, including those rifled from the -dead bodies of our enemies. They made so large -a collection and were of such extraordinary size -and color that we knew they would sell for an -immense sum in America. All of our men were -to participate in the “prize money,” for all had -helped to earn it.</p> -<p>Joe, however, was richer in pearls than all -the rest of us. When left by Lucia at the Pearl -City he had easily made his way unobserved to -the temple and crept through the window into -our old room. Here he remained quietly secreted -for a time, but the silence throughout the great -building was so profound that he ventured to -explore some of the passages that were unknown -to him. One of them led him to the inner shrine -of the temple, where an ugly image of the Pearl -God was installed. At the feet of this deity had -been placed the most splendid pearls found by -the Faytans for many generations past, and Joe -calmly filled the folds of his loin cloth as full as -they would hold of the choicest gems.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_254">254</div> -<p>At that moment he was discovered by an attendant, -who raised a hue and cry just as the -king was returning from the bay at the head of -his people, all heartily disgusted by my escape. -Joe managed to leap from the window and speed -away before the Faytans fully recovered from -their astonishment, and then began the race which -I had ended by taking Joe aboard the airship.</p> -<p>Next to Joe’s splendid pearls, the value of -which would make any man rich, however -greedy he might be, my own string of gems, presented -me by Attero, was of prime importance. -Tiffany has since valued them at forty thousand -dollars, but I will not part with them. I liked -Attero and have always regretted that Joe had to -kill him.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_255">255</div> -<h2 id="c20"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XX</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">KING BRYONIA</span></h2> -<p>When we sighted Tuamotu it occurred to us -that the most important person in our company -was now our cook Bryonia—or rather Louiki, as -he was called by his people. We had to depend -upon the hospitality of these natives for some -time to come; or until we had fully repaired the -leaks in the <i>Seagull</i> for the long voyage still before -us. Therefore we held a consultation and -decided to appoint Bry to the temporary office of -High Admiral, and to defer to him most respectfully -while we lay at the island. For if his people -found their chief occupying a menial position -they might lose respect for him, and cause us a -lot of trouble, whereas if he arrived clothed with -grandeur and power his prestige would be increased. -Nux also must be an important personage, -for he was the chief’s cousin and close comrade. -It was all explained to our passengers and -crew, and so popular were the two faithful blacks -that every one entered into the spirit of the deception -with glee, expecting much amusement as -the result.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_256">256</div> -<p>Tuamotu we found a beautiful island, finely -wooded, with a range of mountains in the center, -and altogether somewhat larger than was Faytan. -As Bry had declared, there was a fine harbor, -with a shelving beach upon which we proposed to -run the <i>Seagull</i> at high tide, so as to get at her -leaks most conveniently.</p> -<p>As we entered this harbor on a bright, sunny -morning we found the shore thickly clustered -with natives, all as black as the ace of spades. -They were not, as a class, so intelligent looking -as the Faytans; neither were they so big and -powerful of frame; but comparing them with -other South Sea Islanders I must admit they -were vastly superior to the general run. There -was little ferocity about them, although I know -they can fight and are brave and sturdy warriors. -Just now they were merely curious and excited, -for ours was the first ship but one to anchor in -their bay. We had made a brave display of bunting -and flags, and when we dropped anchor and -furled our sails we fired a single shot from the -bow by way of salute.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_257">257</div> -<p>After many conferences with Bry we had decided -upon our course of action, so at once the -gig was lowered and manned by a chosen crew, -while Bry and Nux, arrayed in their best gray -and gold uniforms, gravely descended the ladder -and took their seats in the stern. I most admit -they moved with admirable dignity, and their -great size lent them an impressive appearance. -No one but us could know that the uniforms were -those of servants.</p> -<p>They were received in silence when first they -landed, but then we saw Bry stand before his -people and begin a speech, and presently a shout -arose so prolonged and loud that it was fairly -deafening. Those nearest Bry fell on their knees -and tried to kiss his feet, while those on the outskirts -leaped about, performing antics of joy. -Then a tall native advanced and folded Bry in a -cordial embrace, afterward embracing Nux in -like manner.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_258">258</div> -<p>We knew then that our men had been recognized -and loyally welcomed home. A procession -was formed to the village on the hill, and Bry and -Nux marched ahead of it while the shouts and -gambols continued unabated. The ship seemed -no longer the center of interest to the natives, -although scattered bands of them soon began to -saunter back to the shore to gaze upon the unusual -spectacle.</p> -<p>Much entertained by the reception and satisfied -that our black friends were having a good time, -we patiently awaited their return, listening the -while to the monotonous “chug-chug” of the -pumps as they drove out the water that persistently -rushed into the hold.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_259">259</div> -<p>After a couple of hours the procession reappeared, -Bry and Nux again at the head. They -marched down to the shore and while the chief -and his cousin reëntered the gig, accompanied by -two other blacks, three canoe loads of favored -individuals clung to their wake and followed -them to the ship as invited guests. At a respectful -distance a swarm of other canoes came toward -us, but they kept their distance from the -ship and had no disposition to intrude.</p> -<p>We received the visitors with great ceremony. -Nux told us that the tall black—he who had first -embraced them—was his own brother. When -the old chief, Bry’s father, had passed away, this -man became the successor to the rule of the island, -as all thought that the legitimate heir, Louiki, -had perished in the battle with the Faytans. So -Nux’s brother had been chief until Bry’s return -when, being a good fellow at heart, he welcomed -the long lost one and gladly resigned the royal -office in his favor.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_260">260</div> -<p>In this party were the principal men and officials -of the island, and Bry showed them all over -“his” ship, afterward giving them a plentiful -feast in the main cabin. Joe and I waited upon -them, and it was fun to see Bry at one end of -the table and Nux at the other, posing as the -ruling spirits of the <i>Seagull</i>. My father and Uncle -Naboth kept out of sight, as did all our passengers, -although Alfonso and Lucia hid on deck -and looked through the cabin windows at the -savage feasters. The natives of Tuamotu were -duly impressed by the magnificent surroundings -of their chief, and when, he told them his ship -needed repairs and tinkering they gladly volunteered -to render him every assistance in their -power.</p> -<p>So his Majesty dismissed them and sent them -back to land, and when they were gone he put on -his apron and cooked our dinner.</p> -<p>At five o’clock it was high tide, so we ran the -<i>Seagull</i> as far upon the sandy beach as she would -go, using the engines to propel her, and then the -natives swarmed into the water and braced her -sides securely with long poles. As the tide receded -it left us high and dry, and by daybreak -our men were able to begin work. They found -several planks badly sprung and one gaping hole -torn in the bottom by the sharp rocks as we slid -into the sea during the earthquake at Faytan. -It would take several days to repair the damage, -because we could only work part of the time, -while the tide was out.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_261">261</div> -<p>Meantime, we were entertained by Bry in the -chief’s house. It was the best in the village, or -on the island, but made of logs with a palm -thatched roof and far inferior in all ways to the -houses of Faytan. Bry gave us a native repast, -consisting mainly of roast goat and cheese, with -a variety of delicious fruits. There was constant -feasting and a succession of dances and ceremonies -in honor of the chief’s return, and I was -curious to know how all this would affect Bry, -and whether he would leave us to rule over his -native island, or not.</p> -<p>But when the repairs were completed Bry announced -his intention of sailing with us.</p> -<p>“Allola, who is the brother of Nux, will make -my people a good chief,” he said, “and my life -with you has spoiled me to be now an ignorant -islander. I could not be contented here any -more; so I will go with you, and stay with you -always.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_262">262</div> -<p>There had never been any question about Nux. -He had always said he preferred the life on our -ship to being a big man in Tuamotu.</p> -<p>All being ready, hundreds of natives waded -into the water at high tide and by sheer force of -numbers pushed the <i>Seagull</i> off the sands till she -floated. This operation was assisted by our propeller, -but we could not have moved the heavy -ship without the aid of Bry’s subjects.</p> -<p>The chief held a final farewell celebration, and -distributed among his people many beads and -trinkets, a stock of which we always carried with -us. Then, amid the shouts of the multitude, who -were all really sorry to see us go, we started our -engines, whistled three times and fired a gun, -and steamed out of the hospitable harbor.</p> -<p>The voyage to Colombia was without important -event. We soon got upon our course again -and encountered no more bad weather.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_263">263</div> -<p>But at our destination Señor de Jiminez received -some startling news. The revolution had, -by a clever coup, overthrown the unpopular government -and won without bloodshed. As De -Jiminez did not happen to be present, another -patriot was elected to the presidency, and was -doing his duty ably when we arrived.</p> -<p>So the feelings of young Alfonso and his -father were a combination of both joy and sadness; -but the joy predominated when they were -greeted enthusiastically by their political friends -and De Jiminez was publicly thanked for his -services to his party.</p> -<p>We were able to unload the guns and ammunition -without danger, after which we settled our -accounts in a satisfactory manner with the revolutionists, -who recognized all of De Jiminez’ -obligations. Then, being once more the legal -owners of the <i>Seagull</i>, we bade good-bye to our -passengers, who had shared with us the dangerous -adventure at Faytan, and steamed northward -toward San Francisco.</p> -<p>I noticed that Joe and Lucia exchanged rings, -and overheard him promise to see her again. I -wonder if he ever will?</p> -<div class="box"><p class="small">A new and exciting story of the adventures of “The -Boy Fortune Hunters” is added each year. These thrilling -stories can be bought wherever books are sold. The full -list of title is given on page 2 of this volume.</p> -<p class="center small">(<i>Complete catalog free on request</i>)</p> -</div> -<hr /> -<h3><i><span class="u">Good Books for Boys</span></i> -<br /><span class="large">The Boy Fortune Hunters Series</span></h3> -<p class="center">By FLOYD AKERS</p> -<dl class="undent"><dt>The Boy Fortune Hunters in Alaska</dt> -<dt>The Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama</dt> -<dt>The Boy Fortune Hunters in Egypt</dt> -<dt>The Boy Fortune Hunters in China</dt> -<dt>The Boy Fortune Hunters in Yucatan</dt> -<dt>The Boy Fortune Hunters in the South Seas</dt></dl> -<p class="small">Mr. Akers, in these new books, has at a single bound -taken front rank as a writer for boys. The stories are -full of adventure, yet clean, bright and up-to-date. The -first volume tells of the exciting scenes in the early days of -the Alaskan gold fields. The next book takes “The Boy Fortune -Hunters” to the “Canal Zone,” and the third story is -filled with stirring incidents in a trip through Egypt. The fourth -book relates exciting adventures in the Flowery Kingdom, and -the fifth and sixth stories detail further adventures in Yucatan -and among the South Sea Islands.</p> -<p class="center small"><i>Illustrated 12mos. Uniform cloth binding, stamped in three colors. Stunning colored wrapper.</i></p> -<p class="center">Price 60 cents each</p> -<h3><span class="large">The Aeroplane Boys Series</span> -<br />By ASHTON LAMAR</h3> -<dl class="undent"><dt><span class="cn">I </span>IN THE CLOUDS FOR UNCLE SAM</dt> -<dd class="t3"><span class="small">Or, Mersy Marshall of the Signal Corps.</span></dd> -<dt><span class="cn">II </span>THE STOLEN AEROPLANE</dt> -<dd class="t3"><span class="small">Or, How Bud Wilson Made Good.</span></dd> -<dt><span class="cn">III </span>THE AEROPLANE EXPRESS</dt> -<dd class="t3"><span class="small">Or, The Boy Aeronauts’s Grit.</span></dd> -<dt><span class="cn">IV </span>THE BOY AERONAUTS’ CLUB</dt> -<dd class="t3"><span class="small">Or, Flying For Fun.</span></dd> -<dt><span class="cn">V </span>A CRUISE IN THE SKY</dt> -<dd class="t3"><span class="small">Or, The Legend of the Great Pink Pearl.</span></dd> -<dt><span class="cn">VI </span>BATTLING THE BIG HORN</dt> -<dd class="t3"><span class="small">Or, The Aeroplane in the Rockies.</span></dd> -<dt class="center">OTHER TITLES TO FOLLOW</dt></dl> -<p class="small">These stories are the newest and most up-to-date. All aeroplane details -are correct. Fully illustrated. Colored frontispiece. Cloth, 12mos. -<span class="center">Price, 60 cents each.</span></p> -<h3><span class="large">The Airship Boys Series</span> -<br />By H. L. SAYLER</h3> -<dl class="undent"><dt><span class="cn">I </span>THE AIRSHIP BOYS</dt> -<dd class="t3"><span class="small">Or, The Quest of the Aztec Treasure.</span></dd> -<dt><span class="cn">II </span>THE AIRSHIP BOYS ADRIFT</dt> -<dd class="t3"><span class="small">Or, Saved by an Aeroplane.</span></dd> -<dt><span class="cn">III </span>THE AIRSHIP BOYS DUE NORTH</dt> -<dd class="t3"><span class="small">Or, By Balloon to the Pole.</span></dd> -<dt><span class="cn">IV </span>THE AIRSHIP BOYS IN THE BARREN LANDS</dt> -<dd class="t3"><span class="small">Or, The Secret of the White Eskimos.</span></dd> -<dt><span class="cn">V </span>THE AIRSHIP BOYS IN FINANCE</dt> -<dd class="t3"><span class="small">Or, The Flight of the Flying Cow.</span></dd> -<dt><span class="cn">VI </span>THE AIRSHIP BOYS’ OCEAN FLYER</dt> -<dd class="t3"><span class="small">Or, New York to London in Twelve Hours.</span></dd></dl> -<p class="small">These thrilling stories deal with the wonderful new science aerial -navigation. Every boy will be interested and instructed by reading -them. Illustrated. Cloth binding. Price, $1.00 each.</p> -<p class="center small">The above books are sold everywhere or will be sent -<br />postpaid on receipt of price by the</p> -<p class="center small">Publishers <span class="hst"><span class="large"><b>The Reilly & Britton Co.</b></span></span> <span class="hst">Chicago</span> -<br /><i>Complete catalog sent, postpaid on request</i></p> -<hr /> -<h3>Every Boy Wants -<br /><span class="large">School-Fellow Days</span></h3> -<p class="center"><span class="small">Designed by</span> -<br />Clara Powers Wilson</p> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/i_265.jpg" alt="SCHOOL-FELLOW DAYS" width="217" height="300" /> -</div> -<p>A record book suitable -for boys of the upper -grammar grades, through -high school, preparatory -school and military academy. -Striking illustrations, -printed in two -colors on specially made, -tinted paper with good -writing surface.</p> -<p class="center"><b>No. 9. Buckram Edition</b></p> -<p>Bound in fancy buckram with clever and appropriate -cover design, in three colors and gold. Large 8vo. -192 pages. Handsomely boxed. -<span class="jr">Price $1.25</span></p> -<p class="center"><b>No. 10. Schoolmates Edition</b></p> -<p>Swiss Velvet Ooze. Silk marker. Striking box. -<span class="jr">Price $2.00</span></p> -<hr /> -<p>MY GOLDEN SCHOOL DAYS. For school boys of all ages—with -places and departments for every important item of -interest—and containing appropriate verses and poems. -Printed in three delicate colors on specially made gray paper. -Symbolical cover in two colors and gold. Small 8vo. 100 -pages—each decorated. Attractively boxed. List Price, $0.60</p> -<p class="center">Sold Wherever Books Are Sold -<br /><i>Complete catalog, postpaid, on request</i></p> -<h2>Transcriber’s Notes</h2> -<ul> -<li>Copyright notice provided as in the original—this e-text is public domain in the country of publication.</li> -<li>Silently corrected palpable typos; left non-standard spellings and dialect unchanged.</li> -<li>In the text versions, delimited italics text in _underscores_ (the HTML version reproduces the font form of the printed book.)</li> -</ul> - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Boy Fortune Hunters in the South -Seas, by L. Frank Baum - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BOY FORTUNE HUNTERS--SOUTH SEAS *** - -***** This file should be named 55763-h.htm or 55763-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/5/7/6/55763/ - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, MFR, Stephen Hutcheson, -University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, University -of South Florida and the Online Distributed Proofreading -Team at http://www.pgdp.net - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/55763-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/55763-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 716a70f..0000000 --- a/old/55763-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55763-h/images/i_004.jpg b/old/55763-h/images/i_004.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f537117..0000000 --- a/old/55763-h/images/i_004.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55763-h/images/i_005.jpg b/old/55763-h/images/i_005.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 602a4ed..0000000 --- a/old/55763-h/images/i_005.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55763-h/images/i_265.jpg b/old/55763-h/images/i_265.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index cb34e1f..0000000 --- a/old/55763-h/images/i_265.jpg +++ /dev/null |
